w®® LIBRARY

sTgTT

BOUGHT WITH

THE INCOME FROM

THE BEQUEST OF

CHARLES MINOT

OF SOMERYILI^p,

(Class of 1828,)

APR 271bbi

< c <r

J 0 U R N A L

Or THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OE BENGAL,

EDITED BY

YOL. XXX.

Nos. I. to IV. — 18(31.

« n w;n flourish, if naturalists, chemists, antiquaries, philologers, and men

of science in different parts of Asia, will commit their observations to writing,

and send them to the Asiatic Society at Calcutta. It will languish if such

communications shall be long intermitted! and it will die away, it they shall

entirely cease.” wM. Jonhs.

4

"CALCUTTA :

PRINTED BY C. B. LEWIS, BAPTIST MISSION PRESS,

1862. . .

i , / *V' 5**# • * *■ <

</?(? (■ ■> U'*-t &>tst*dC\

'r\d & i h i ! *

PRESERVATION MASTER

ATHARVARD

CONTENTS.

Tnge

Andaman Islands, papers relating to tlie Aborigines of tjie, ... 251

Antiquities near Jabalpur, a few notes on, 211

Asia, a new planet, on the discovery of, 291

Budhagupta, note on, 139

Comet of 1861, on the, 279

Eran or Erikaina, Inscriptions of, redeciphered and retranslated, 14

Gyges’ ring in Plato and Nizami, 151

Idylls, Indian No. 1. (Ragliu Yansa), Ill

Inscription, Baeti'ian, Translation of an, 337

Notes on the same, 347

Donative, of the tenth century ; the Sanskrit Ori-

ginal and its substance in English : with Remarks on the

later kings of Dhara in Malava, 195

• Sanskrit, from Chedi, Decipherment of an, 317

Kashmir, Memorandum on the progress of the great Trigo-

nometrical Survey of, with map and observations on the

late conquest of Gilgit and other incidental matters, 99

Land-grants, on the two issued by king Hastin, bearing date in

the years 156 and 163 after the subversion of the Guptas, 1

Letter on certain recent statements touching the Guptas, &c., . 383

Literary Intelligence, 47, 389

Mahanuddy river, notes on the Rainfall in the Basin of the,

and the floods consequent thereupon, 216

Malacology Indian, No. 2, Contributions to, 31-7 d

Manava Sutras, on Dr. Goldstiicker’s edition of the, (notices

of new works relating to Sanskrit Literature),. 42

Meteorological Register kept on Ross Island, for December,

1859,

32

IV

Contents.

Page

Meteorological Register (Abstract of the Hourly) taken at the

Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, for the months of

May, June and July, 1863,. J-

for August, September and October,... xxv.

for November and December, xlix.

for January, February and March, 1861, lxv.

Meteorites, Report on the Shalka, Futtehpore, Pegu, Assam

and Segowlie, sent from the Asiatic Society of Bengal to

the Imperial Museum of V ienna, 129

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal for J anuary and

February, 1861, 49

— for March, April and May, 159

for June and July, 291

for August, Sept., Oct., Novr., and Dec., 395

Rocks, Sub-Himalayan, between the Ganges and the Jumna,

on the, 22

Thibet, Yunan and Burmah, Memo, on the countries between, 367

Toramanas of Bran, Gwalior and Kashmir, on the identity of the, 267

Yangtse-kiang River, from Hankow to Pingshan, notes on the, 222

INDEX TO NAMES OF CONTRIBUTORS.

Bayley, E. C. Esq., Notes on Babu R. L. Mitra’s paper on the

Translation of a Bactrian Inscription from Wardak, 347

Blanford, Messrs., H. F. and W. T. of the Geological Survey

of India, Contributions to Indian Malacology, No. 2, 347^

Cowell, E. B. Esq., M. A., Notices of new works relating to

Sanskrit Literature, (Dr. Goldstiicker’s Manava Sutras),... 42

— Gyges’ ring in Plato and Nizami, 151

Fytche, Lt.-Col. A., A note on certain Aborigines of the Anda-

man Islands, 263

Griffith, R. T. PI., Esq. M. A., Indian Idylls, No. I., Ill

Hall, Fitz-Edward Esq. D. C. L., A Donative Inscription of the

Tenth Century ; the Sanskrit Original and its Substance

in English : with Remarks on the later kings of Dhara in

Malava, 195

Contents.

v

Page

Hall, Fitz-Edward Esq. D. C. L., Decipherment of an Inscrip-

tion from Chedi, 327

Letter on the Guptas, &c., 383

Note on Budhagupta, 239

' ^ I'vo Land-grants issued by king Hastin, hearing date in

the years 156 and 163 after the Subversion of the Guptas, 1

‘ ^le Inscriptions of Erikaina, now Eran, re-deciphered

and re-translated, 24,

Haidinger, Dr. W., Report on the Shalka, Futtelipore, Pegu,

Assam and Segowlie Meteorites sent from the Asiatic

Society of Bengal, Calcutta, to the Imperial Museum of

Vienna, 2*>9

Harris, Capt. J . C., Bengal Engineers, Notes on the Rainfall

in the Basin of the River Mahanuddy and the floods con-

sequent thereupon, 216

Mackay, Rev. Dr. W. S., The Great Comet of 1861, 279

Mazure, The Very Rev. Thomine de, Vicar Apostolic of Thibet,

Memorandum on the countries between Thibet, Yunan and

Burmah, with notes, &c. by Lt.-Col. Yule, 367

Medlicott, H. B. Esq. B. A., F. G. S., On the Sub-Himalayan

rocks between the Ganges and the Jumna, 22

Montgomerie, Capt. T. G., Bengal Engineers, F. R. G. S.,

Memorandum on the progress of the Kashmir Series of

the Great Trigonometrical Survey of India, with Map and

Observations on the late conquest of Gilgit and other

incidental matters, 99

Pogson, N. R. Esq., F. R. A. S., Discovery of the New Planet

“ Asia,” 291

Rajendralal Mitra, Babu, on the Identity of the Toramanas

of Eran, Gwalior and Kashmir, 267

Translation of a Bactrian Inscription from

Wardak, 337

Sarel, Lt.-Col. H. A., B. A., F. R. G. S., Notes on the River

Yangtse-kiang from Hankow to Pingshan, 222

1 ule, Lt.-Col. H., Bengal Engineers, A few notes on Anti-

quities near Jabalpur, 211

VI

Contents .

Page

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS, &o.

Sketch of Gilg'it and the Adjacent Countries, 104

Fig. of the form of the Segowlie Meteoric Specimen in the

Society’s Museum, 138

Ancient Temple near Jabalpur, 212

Map of the Yangtse-kiang from Hankow to Pingslian, 222

The Aborigines of the Andaman Islands, 251

Facsimile of an Inscription from Wardak, 337

Plates (I. and II.), Fossil shells, 347 d

Map of the Countries between Thibet, Yunan and Burmah, ... 367

JOURNAL

OP THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY.

No. I. 1861.

Of Two Land-grants, issued by King Hastin, bearing date in the

years 156 and 163 after the Subversion of the Guptas. — By Fitz-

Edwabd Hall, Esq., D. C. L.

Shortly before his final departure from India, Mr. Edward Thomas

was apprized, by me, of the existence of two unpublished inscriptions

deposited in the museum of the Benares College. On his obligingly

consenting to furnish me with his reading of them, they were

transmitted to him ; and, in May, 1857, he was so good as to send

me his decipherments from England. At that time I was unable to

avail myself of the fruit of his labour, for guidance or for suggestion,

as I no longer had access to the originals. Having, however, at

last obtained the loan of them, and having given some study to the

Hindu alphabets now obsolete, to say nothing of the assistance for

which I am beholden to Mr. Thomas, I purpose to lay out the

result of my researches on these ancient relics.

With the aid of the transliterations executed by Mr. Thomas, the

very same with which he favoured me, an abstract version of one of

the memorials in question was prepared by the late Professor H. II.

Wilson. This abstract Jdr. Thomas has printed :* but the Sanskrit

has hitherto remained inedited.

In treating of these inscriptions, Mr. Thomas notices that the

late Major Kittoe communicated, regarding them, with Colonel

* Essays on Indian Antiquities, by Mr. James Prinsep ; Vol. 1. pp. 251

and 252.

n

2

Of Two Land-grants, issued by King JIastin. [No. 1,

Sykes, and that “ they seem to have been originally procured from

Nagode in Bundalkand.” Major Kittoe, when about to leave this

country, presented them to me ; and by me they were made over to

the Benares College, of which they are now the property.

It is chiefly in respect of their incidence on the litigated topic of

the Gupta era, that Hastin’s proclamations possess any value.

Professor Wilson surmised that both exhibit the same date ; and

herein he mistook, there being two dates. Neither of them, verbally

considered, did he unriddle aright, as I shall evidence ; and yet,

by happy accident, a wrong theory conducted him to the equivalent,

in words, of the later.*

* “ One copy has ^vjTtT^ ; the other, Putting them

together, the probable reading is that is to say, “ in the

163rd year.” So writes Professor Wilson, whose romauization I have, for

uniformity, turned into Devanagari.

As for the words given above as first, there appear, on the plates, after the

initial two complex characters, unmistakeably and which it will not

answer to pass by as if they were superfluities. Mr. Thomas gives them, in his

decipherments, in their archaic delineation, but resolves only one of them, the

second, which he takes to be for -g. Again, what next follows, the Professor’s tf]-;

is, past all gainsay, ; and, in place of in his — and so of gin his

sJ^if — I read, without a misgiving, as he also did eventually.

The first symbol of the mislection -g-qai, and the first of the mislection

are still to be disposed of. In the originals they have identically the same

aspect, that of almost a square, with a hook, curved forwards, depending from

its lower right-hand angle. Mr. Thomas explains it, in one of the grants, as

^ ; in the other, as which it nearly resembles. My incurs small risk of

being impugned. After all, Professor Wilson held it as probable that vf —

which the shape of the old ^ is distantly like — was intended ; with nothing

subjoined, however, but with surmounting it. For his Tf only substitute, in

my readings, and the figures 156 and 163 will come out, in the two inscrip-

tions respectively. Concerning the first letter of the tentative it remains

to be said that it has no representative whatever in the two pairs of words which

are fused into the tertium quid now conclusively invalidated.

One and the same person having originated both the grants, we could not

expect to find them divided by any considerable interval of time. Independently

of all that has been said above, the date of what I call the earlier contains a

manifest inaccuracy. This I venture to heal ; and in such a manner as to do no

3

1861.] Of Two Land-grants, issued by King Ilastin.

In supersession of a proposal formerly put forth, and from which

my present state of information would have withheld me, I now

accede to the veiw that the Kahaun inscription is dated from the

overthrow of the Guptas, of whom Skanda must have been virtually

the last.* The land-grants adverted to have wrought this reversal

chronological violence. If, to this end, I am satisfied of the probability that the

reading was intentional, correct Sanskrit demanding

I scarcely doubt that any scholar will discern, from my subsequent annotations,

that the inscriptionist was, presumably, not quite incapable of such an aberra-

tion from grammatical orthopraxy as I here assume in him.

It may be added that xr^T'SC was, very likely, the vernacular transitional form

intermediate between the pure Sanskrit xp^T^rT and the Hindi xprfTH. The

Mahrati is xr?|[TH. With this compare the Prakrit See Professor

Cowell’s admirable edition of Vararuclii’s Grammar ; III., 44.

* See the Journal of the American Oriental Society, Yol. VI., p. 530. Annexed

is the commencement of the Kahaun memorial, with a version of it which

I regard as more tenable than the one I published as above.

tTfrrstrrf^T^rfr^Tfrrqr^rrT

Vi ^ ^ ^

Trsq ’SU^l

■sni qqit 1 1

« The month of Jyeshtha being current, the empire of Skanda Gupta — the

floor of whose audience chamber had been Bwept by gusts from the bowing of

the heads of kings by hundreds ; sprung from the line of the Guptas ; of wide

extended fame ; opulent beyond all others j comparable with S'akra ; lord of

hundreds of monarchs — being extinct for the hundred and forty-first year,’ etc.

My former translation, which will be referred to further on, runs as follows ;

« The month of Jyeshtha having arrived, in the one hundred and forty-first year ;

the empire of Skanda Gupta * * * being quiescent,’ &c.

A1 Birunf, as reproduced, in French, by M. Eeinaud, assorts : “ Quant au

Goupta-kala l’ere des Gouptas, on entend, par le mot Goupta, des gens qui ont

ete mechants et puissants ; et 1’ hre qui porte leur nom est 1’ epoque de leur

extermination.”

Now, the use, in close juxtaposition to mention of the Gupta kingdom, of so

equivocal a term as in one inscription, and of in another the later of

Hastin’s, was enough, as soon as observed, to arrest attention. The former word,

to be sure, bears the import of ‘ quiescent,’ ‘ serene,’ ‘ tranquil,’ ‘ unperturbed,’

‘ flourishing,’ no less than of ‘ discontinued,’ ‘ extinguished ;’ but the latter, if

unqualified by a temporal particle, denotes ‘ possession,’ or 1 fruition,’ only as a

4 Of Two Land-grants, issued by King Hastin. [No. 1,

of opinion ; and it will be perceived that, in expounding them

I decline Professor Wilson’s rendering of their cardinal expressions.

thing of the past. Ordinary meanings which it has — all of them metaphorical of

‘eating’ — are ‘used,’ ‘worn,’ ‘fconsumed,’ ‘disbursed,’ ‘expended.’ In the

older of Hastin’s grants the phrase is which, like ijTJT, may sigmfy>

vi

« tenure,’ ‘ inoumbency ;’ other customary senses of it being, at the same time

‘ dissipation,’ ‘ waste,’ destruction.’ In order to substantiate the counter-posi-

tion to that which I take touching the acceptation of Wyfi, and as

Vi Vi

chronologically bearing, in the phraseology of inscriptions, on the state of an

empire, it must be made out that, in other writings of the same nature, these

words imply duration to the period particularized.

The partiality of the Hindus to euphemism is notorious j and it is, therefore,

not surprising that where, as in the Kahaun inscription, reference is made to an

era determined by the annihilation of a series of powerful princes that diction

which is least dyslogistic should be studiously selected. Congruously with

such avoidance of an invidious term as has been indicated, it is likewise not at

all singular that a direct encomium should be bestowed on a potentate who,

however truculently he may once have lorded it, having been dust and ashes

nearly a century and a half, could be favourably commemorated without

antagonism to the impulses of family pride and without hazard of irritating

popular prejudice. Pending the emergence, as established historical entities, of

dynastic successors to Skanda, it will, then, be perfectly safe to look upon him

as the last of the Guptas. Even should it transpire that he was survived by

descendants who were not entirely disendowed of power, yet in him, so far as

we are informed, the lustre of his lineage underwent definitive and irremediablo

eclipse. On collation of the wording of Hastin’s grants with that of the Kahaun

pillar, we thus discover no trifling corroboration of the statement derived from

the Arabian traveller : and his language, in passing, will endure no alternative

construction.

Skanda Gupta’s inscription is in the measure known as SragdJtard. In

extracting the figures from the third verse of its first stanza, as 133, Mr. Prinsep

imagined that he followed the original in putting % for the fifth syllable. In so

doing, he has broken the metre. His reading, prosody apart, required ^ ; but

there was less than this, he saw, in his facsimile. And, again, ‘ two,’ would in

right Sanskrit, be expressed, in the place where he meant to impose it, by

^j] > not by his The true numeral is ‘ ten.’ Once more, only a few

words before the error here redressed, ho read, for -jjjsff, which is in his

facsimile, •jptifl : “ after the decease” or “ of the repose, i. e., death,” — of

Skanda Gupta, — in allocation to “ in the year.” See this Journal, for 1838,

pp. 37, 38.

1861.] Of Two Land-grants, issued hij King Ilastin. 5

The records under consideration are on thin plates of copper. The

older set consists of two pieces, having, each, a superficies of about

eight inches by five. In the other set are three plates, of which

two measure seven and a half inches by five and a half ; while the

third, only partially written over, is a little more than five inches

long, and averages two in width. Near the top, the plates are

perforated midway between the sides, for convenience of tying them

together ; and each set is accompanied by an engraved ring.

In the main, the paleography employed in these inscriptions is

closely homogeneous with that which distinguishes the Allahabad

monolith of Samudra Gupta. Their n alone is indubitably more

recent. Strangely enough, however, two of their characters, s and k,

everywhere occur of an earlier configuration ; and of gh and sh the

older forms and those of Samudra Gupta both appear in them. Still

these conclusions are not inevitable ; for there is nothing unreason-

able in the supposition that, in some quarters of the country, by

force of local influences, the constituents of the antique alphabet

were not all modernized simultaneously.

My annotatory observations on small matters will be found, it is

anticipated, as circumstantial as the most microscopic critic could

ask for.

Not to go out of India, we have, it should seem, an example of an epoch

denominated to memorialize the discomfiture of a hostile people. Agreeably to

a scholiast of Varahamihira, this is the case with the familiar era of S' alca, ; and

an expression used by Brahmagupta points to the sumo fact. See Colcbrooke’s

Miscellaneous Essays, Yol. II., p. 475.

6

Of Two Land-grants, issued by King Ilastin. [No. 1,

Insceiption No. I.

5QaiiH^fiT ^inra^effaTSTT-

f^^TTcrrat «r || ?T,fTCT:5f^"=rTU'-

g*tKT iTfTTT^TTO^^KT^ JTfra^rSK^t^

^fciSTTIi^xr'allcffq^JnT dW^rf^WWT-

■FI’f t^tw-

^3r%XfT^rafl;fVf^T€l^-

cTT $ $ ^I^W^I5T^^mf^^TW^JlT^^nT^lfJTWTOlffr-

^T$fcT^: I

# on the plate j and wrongly. Mistakes of this sort,— short

vowels for long, and the reverse,— due either to carelessness or to ignorance,

abound in these inscriptions. With the reservation of material instances, and

a few others, they have been silently rectified in my copies for the press. Such

misscripts as tfSJT and ^feTtrTI scarcely deserve more ceremonious handling.

Interpunction is pretty freely introduced ; and the sign looks very like a

visarga. Visargas, where they should be, are not seldom left out ; and of

anuswaras there is a like excess and defect. They have been set right tacitly,

with two exceptions. Concurrent words which rigorous euphony would inter-

lock, are sometimes found asunder ; and they have not been conjoined. The

originals in all cases double consonants which have r over them. I have sim-

plified this duplation.

f In the notes to my introductory remarks, this error has been dwelt on at

length. *

J Improved from 1]1 the last stanza towards the end is ETS^IP .

It is rare, I believe, for to be put for in an inscription so old as the present.

§ Substituted for ure. Or, permissibly, might bo taken in composi-

tion with what ensues.

|| Erroneously, on the plate, «f.

•([ An unmeaning «fT which here follows has been dismissed.

in the original, which also shows an excrescent after m. <T.

ft On the plate the nasal element of is yoked to the sibilant, m the

Bhape of if. And so in the second grant.

JJ These documents, between them, once give orthographically ;

once ; and ■srifore^, thrice-

§§ For tlie inscriptioniat’s

7

18G1.] Of Two Land-grants, issued hy King JTastin.

TItTI I ^tRI Xfl^g «T«nr?wf^5H^T^T I

WiRTT ^TH*13'HT?7?G %rc^if vf |

TTcqKfq-JiltrsflfwfiT^T ^T^TT^^^fxr »f

3lTHTcT: 3TRP I ^JTraTWf ifrs^T ff^TcT cTH^f ^I^R>

3THTSfH JT'f cTT5qT»S3T^$ I

=W WTHcTT Xf^Tlf^Tni I

H^tTI f%3nfcW ^^xs- *f^§ |

G' . *s ♦n*S ^

zr’fT h^hctt ^,i»n^^iTS^>xTT^r»r3T u

WfMWT ?$m TT^ffw: WJRTfefa: |

W W ct^j ct^x n

HpJ WWfiaifiir ^rjf HT^fH I

^n^cfT ^ crreN *Pcif wdcT II SffcT |l

f^rf^srcf ^ wmwsRiTTlI wiftr^R:-

fx^xj^^^rfcr | fcrir wtp?? i

Translation.

Glory to tlie great God !^[ Well be it !

In the year one hundred and fifty-six of the extinction* of the

sovereignty of the Gupta kings, in the year Mahdvais'akha,f on the

third day of the light fortnight of the month Kartika, in the fore-

* The other grant combines this word euphonically with the foregoing.

t It is the mere rudiment of a superscribed circle which I here read into

an anustcara, in the original. In the other inscription even this is missing.

J Is there such a vocable ? Perhaps ^cfsxxHH is meant. I translate as if it

were. The second inscription has the same anomaly.

§ Both sets of plates have distinctly which here is nothing.

|| sf^fx on the plate, by oversight. In the other grant is Hence, by

abrasion, the Hindi rfsfll.

If S'iva, on presumption, not by proof.

* “ Occupation,” says Professor Wilson : an explication already discussed.

He adds: “*1=5 or vi=|x ; but it may also be read or ^XWT, ‘ from the

end, or cessation.” To this liberty of option Mr. Thomas emphatically

demurs ; and with the strongest of reasons. Any the slightest conversancy with

Sanskrit paleoglyphs is incompatible with a decision so indulgent.

t It has not been ascertained what system of computation is here contem-

plated. Professor Wilson renders : “ in the year (of the cycle) Vais'akh.”

8

Of Two Land-grants, issued by King Hastin. [No. 1,

noon of that day ;* by the great king, the auspicious Hastin, sprung

from the house of the Pari vraj aka princes, t great-grandson of the

great ting Devcfhya.J grandson of the great king Prabhanjana,§

and son of the great king Damodara ; giver of thousands of kine, of

elephants and horses, of store of gold pieces, and of land ; diligent in

homage to his spiritual guides and to his father and mother ; most

devoted to the gods and to Brahmans ; victorious in many hundreds

of battles ; the delighter of his race ; with view to enhance his own

worthiness, and that he might make himself to mount by the flights

of steps celestial, the village of Vasuntarashendika[| has been ceded,

absolutely, to Gopaswamin, Bhavaswamin, Sandhyaputra, Divakara-

datta, Bhaskaradatta, and Suryadatta, Vajasaneya-Madhyandina

Brahmans, of the stock of Kutsa.'f

For this he lias no warrant. The prefix which I give is sufficiently clear on the

plate.

* Here I follow Professor Wilson, who writes : “ in the fore-part of the day.”

iB> however, illegitimate Sanskrit, in this sense.

[ Since the receipt of this paper for publication, Mr. Hall has sent the follow-

ing, which he desires to have here inserted : “ The compound in the text is

perfectly legitimate Sanskrit, but not a substantive, and having nothing to do

with “ forepart of the day,” or my ‘ forenoon for I here deferred to Professor

Wilson unadvisedly. A re-perusal of the Eran inscriptions, as they actually

read, has taught me how to unlock this quaint and antiquated expression.

Understanding ffrajr, I would construe, not over-literally, * on that, i. e. the

aforesaid lunar day, and on the day of the week therewith coincident.’ Correct

accordingly in Inscription II. as well.” — Editobs.]

t “ By the exalter of the family of the chief of the ascetics,” according to

Professor Wilson. Partly from misreading the Sanskrit, this is unallowable.

The Parivrajakas now come to light for the first time.

J Not “ Dwarhya,” — Devarhya ? — as Professor Wilson wishes. In both

inscriptions the name is most legibly incised ; and Mr. Thomas’s decipherments

bear out my lection unhesitatingly.

It would be rash to speculate that there is a mistake for ‘ named

Deva.’

§ Seemingly, Prabhajina. Tbe second grant clears up all uncertainty.

|| By possibility, this name is Yansuntarashcndika.

past doubt, in the Sanskrit of both inscriptions. Mr. Thomas so

understands, in the other ; in this. Professor Wilson puts “ of Kaus'ika ;”

appending, as a foot-note : “ The reading of one is ‘ Kosiya of the other

&

9

1861.] Of Two Land-grants, issued bg King Kastin.

In all directions this village has fosses of demarcation. On the

north side is the boundary of Mona and that of Piirvabhukti.* To

Sandhyaputra and the rest the place is assigned, "f privileged from

the ingress of fortune-tellers and soldiers, and with right to rid itself

of robbers.

By virtue of these presents, impediments to the franchises herein

patented are not to be opposed, even in after times, by those who arise

in my family, or by those who are maintained by subsistence accruing

from my shares.^ Thus it is enacted. Let one do otherwise than

as I have decreed and, though my soul shall have transmigrated into

another body, I will, with intense vigilance, bring him to destruction.

‘ Kaus'alya.’ Ought it to be Kas'yapa ?” The sibilants are nowhere inter-

changed, in these instruments.

The names of only the first two of the donees enumerated above have place in

Professor Wilson’s translation ; and the village bestowed away is there repre-

sented by a blank. On what comes next, and down to the preceptive verses, he

remarks, premising “ with the boundaries (specified) “ then follow a number

of unintelligible names of places, after which there is a prohibition to any of

his successors to revoke the gift.”

* My decipherment and rendering, at this point, may be liable to amend-

ment.

t On the import of two terms which here succeed, in the original, our

dictionaries shed little light. With respect to the second I have ventured a

guess, which I am unable to recall, in a paper not by me at this moment. The

first may define the village under alienation, vertically to the mid-air.

There is something of experiment in the meanings attached to the remaining

particulars of the paragraph. See the Journal of the American Oriental Society,

Vol. VI., p. 541.

I This is obscure. The royal ‘ fourths’ cannot be designated by these £ shares.’

Only at calamitous conjunctures was twenty-five per cent, the price, accredited

by the Laws of the Manavas, of the safe-guard exercised by Hindu kings.

It has, of course, occurred to me that signifies 1 feet.’ ‘ Subjects’ would

then, be intended. But they would hardly be denoted by such a periphrasis as

we here encounter. More than this, the idea involved savours unconventionally

of haughtiness.

If I be not in fault, Hastin refers to the deductions from his revenues,

appropriated for the sustenance of his relatives. As kindred of majesty, they

must have had superior opportunities to oppress undetected, means

‘ portion’ generally, no less than 1 quarter.’

C

10

Of Two Land-grants , issued hy King Hastin. [No. 1,

And it has been declared by the worshipful and preeminent sage,

VySsa of the Veda :

Strenuously guard, 0 Yudhishthira, land presented aforetime to

the twice-born : for more laudable is protection after gift than is

donation, most excellent among rulers.

By numerous kings, for instance, Sagara and others, the earth has

been enjoyed. To him of whomever, at any time, is a territory,

appertains then the fruit of merit attached to the bestowments of land

made by his predecessors.

For sixty thousand years the donor of land rejoices in paradise ;

but just as many does the disseizor, and so the abettor of disseizin,

abide in a region of dolor* * * §

The end. And this was engrossed by Suryadatta, son of the

financierf Ravidatta, grandson of the financier and minister Nara-

datta, great-grandson of the minister Yakra. The commissioner in

the transaction was Bhagralia.

Insckiption, No. II.

f*R*nr-

TT^fWRI^Y'SrictcqY^T ||

* Professor Wilson’s translation of these stanzas is not simply loose, but

incorrect. Still, a minute critique on the subject may be dispensed with.

f So I apprehend, at a venture, what Professor W ilson esteems “ the title or

designation Bhogika.” The name of Suryadatta’s great-grandfather, Yakra,

whom the Professor ignores, is bare of this qualification j and hence it cannot

denominate his family.

Words contained in these inscriptions, hitherto uninserted in our lexicons, or

of which, as I here understand them, supplementary acceptations are desiderated*

aro ^xjfx^PC, ’fTPF, OTH, wffavT.

J Thus, and rightly, on the plate. See a note on the first inscription.

§ ^n^j, with the anuswara faintly traced, in the original.

d First, ij3rj«frr — was engraved. A yf was then interliterated, in lieu of the

jj left unerased ; but the vowel of gj was not lengthened, as it should have been.

11

1801.] Of Two Land-grants, issued bg King Hastin.

irr ^renffi? tt iTTft^iffr^

f^nrswiftre1 ^ ^fct^ifrr^ sfisre^w^T-

mftii vrnb^irrera ^rar^tf^

t finned 3iw*r^*resr^Tftir t *hti<t*

^Tf^T^re^facTiT^T^5^f§ TMWfTlf^T WT^^T

^^irt ^itf^^T?n!fn:i ^rr^w! ^rsrws’RTtsln-

Sfw^: | cl^reisr: rf^Ta ^TTOr^T 3 Tit' 3!!

*vo ^ ^

sffgron’sr g^r^frw || ^srcra^T?:^: xrf%.

wsrsnjT^r^f | i?{%iN i crwp^^cqrefcr-

5$nwtf*rfwfr ^FsTlTTC^fiT «T sgraicr: ^1^: | 5RJTT^THJT I

$*ntr cr ?Tf" ^Tri^^irii^riT *rw$3«n^ fa^ir i

^ tr^JTreaiiT i^re^r i

fi^-Tfct^r |

^7 fTTfaicTt ^ u

^fas^T JJUT OWfVT: HJI^Tf^fjq: |

^ W ^T cTi?J cf^T Hf<jTH** ||

^^tIT UT^tIT ^T ijT ¥TTcl |

*r fw^r iif»THNT fwftp xr^j7 n

*f%)tt W3T JTT^ffT JTf^i ||

^I^tIT =?T^3Tt1T x[%i cfT^ WcT § § ||

* The vowel has been supplied.

t An intrusive after has been expunged,

t The engraver here forgot i$ entirely.

§ Following ejfjnx^*!-!8 a small character resembling q-. Probably it is

superfluous. Yet Kumarasenapa may liave been a name.

|| The plate has

IT — , in the original.

** In the grant this verso runs :

*l«! ^i wftr»flf?i <T«rr

tt Parts of the letters in ^if — are lost, from corrosion of the plate.

J+ Tf in the original.

§§ ^’lie rf was omitted by the artist.

c 2

12

Of two Land-grants, issued by King Hastin. [No. 1,

f^rfecf •xt ■ggfiRi75T'g«TTTT* * * § wrfirarcfsr-

A /

l wn% scrp i

There is so much that is common between this inscription and

the first, that it seems needless to translate it in full. I shall,

therefore, restrict myself to a punctual specification of its variations

from the other.

It is dated in the forenoon, on the second day of the moon’s

increase in Chaitra, in the year Mahas’wa-yuja^ one hundred and

sixty-three years after the domination of the Guptas had been laid

to rest. Prabhanjana has the epithet of ‘ auspicious.’ The clause

about the stairs to elysium is dropped. The donees are as follows :

Agniswamiputra, a Vajasaneya catechumen, of the stock of Bha-

radwaja ; Devaswamin ; S'arvaswamin ; Goriswamin, a A ajasaneya

catechumen, of the stock of Kutsa ; Divakaraswamin ; Swatiswamin,

a Vajasaneya catechumen, of the stock of Bhrigu ; \ arunas annan ;

Bappaswamin, of the stock of Vasula,J a Katha catechumen ; Kuma-

radeva, a Vajasaneya catechumen ; Namatas'arman ; Nagas'arman ;

Bukharadeva 5 Kaudravadeva ; Vishnudeva; Devanaga j Ivumaia-

sena ; Rudras'arman ; Devadanga ; Ralamboshtha ; Dedamita ; Ma-

hadevagunvaka.§ These and other Brahmans are collated, in

perpetuity, to the benefice of Korparika, which, apparently, was

situated in the heart of a village.|| The estate thus assigned was

bounded, on the east, by the ditch of Korpara ; on the north, by

Nimuktakakonaka, in the village of Vangara; on the south, by

* Here precede two characters. They may be a bungling repetition, aban-

doned unfinished, of A little forward are and WJNT.

+ “ Ashwayuj (?),” writes Professor Wilson. To this grant, which lie does

not translate, he devotes a few notes, and nothing more. They have mostly been

cited.

•j* This family has long passed away. It may be remembered in the larger

Hindu genealogies : it is not in the smaller. For what may be the same name

see Yol. XXIX. p. 18.

§ These persons, from Devadanga inclusive, bear very strange appellations,

as best I can unlock them. X do not guarantee that they have been groped out

infallibly. This remark also applies to some proper names just below.

|| Otherwise, “ in Autarapatta ?” Else, “ in Antarapadda ?”

13

1861.] Of Two Land-grants, issued hj King TLastin.

Mavrika and Amvratasantaraka, in Yalaka; and, on the west, by

Nagasari. To the south lay the allotment* of Balavarman.

The three stanzas of the other grant are repeated in this ; but,

before the last of them, we have another : ‘ He who resumes land,

given by himself, or given by another, transformed to a dung-worm,

along with his progenitors, receives retribution.’

Suryadatta is now become ‘ great fecial.’ He styles his grand-

father ‘ financier,’ and no longer ‘ minister.’ Bhagraha, as seven

years before, is the commissioner. His name here precedes his title,

in the Sanskrit.

Each of the sets of plates as I have said already, is accompanied

by a rude signet ring. ‘ Of the fortunate Hastin,’ is inscribed on one

of the rings ; and ‘ The fortunate King Hastin,’ on the other, f

Saagor, December 22, 1860.

* I conjecture that some subdivision of land was, in old times, technically

styled ufciY-

+ and ^ftjtTTST. The latter should terminate in — or —

The genitive is preferable.

The following passage of an inscription was faultily printed at p. 18 of the

last volume of our Journal. Nor is the interpretation of it there offered

altogether free from inexactness. A re-translation is subjoined to the original.

f%ff : I UU ^ JRT I

WTnl^rf: qnTT^TW

frrfaKf<rfiTK5n<sT: t

’Jig II

‘Auspiciousness! Year of Samvat, 1115: Thursday, the 8th day of the dark

fortnight of Phalguna.

‘ May the son of S'ambhu — with exudation fallen on his cheeks ; of brilliant

tusks ; whose head impedes all darkness ;• waving his ears ; adorned with a staff-

like proboscis, hard as adamant ; potential in removing mental obstructions —

protect you.’

The metre is the Malim. There is a prosodial blemish in dividing the word at

the conclusion of the third verse.

1-1

The Inscriptions of Erikaina.

[No. 1,

The Inscriptions of Erikaina, note Eran, re-decipherecl and re-trans-

lated.— By Pitz-Edwaed Hall, Esq. 1). C. L.

A paper on these interesting relics, including reduced copies of

Captain Burt’s facsimiles, with the decipherments and translations

of the late Mr. James Prinsep, has already appeared in the pages of

this Journal. It will be found in the seventh volume, that for 1838,

pp. 631-635.

One of the inscriptions, the older, is engraved, in nine lines, on

the western face of a large quadrilateral column, still erect and in

good general preservation. It is twenty-nine inches in width, by a

height of twenty. The other, which has an aspect eastward, spans

the throat of a colossal image of a swine ; not unnaturally mistaken,

by the ignorant, for the similitude of a trunkless elephant. It speaks

of the temple, of which the idol was aforetime the chief glory, or the

reproach ; an edifice now lying in littered dilapidation, its ruin being

ascribed, in the oral traditions of the neighbourhood, to the great

Muhammadan iconoclast of the twelfth century. This writing

contains eight lines ; and it measures, in height, about ten inches.

The first line, considerably outrunning any of the rest, is a little

within two and a half feet long. Captain Burt, in a volume I re-

member to have seen some years back, has, I believe, described the

megalithic erections on which these records are incised. As a faithful

account of them could hardly be missed of by a person of intelligence,

and as, once given, it need not be repeated, I shall confine myself

to the inscriptions.

Their contents are summarized, by Mr. Prinsep, in these words :

“ The temple was built by Dhanyavishnu, the confidential minister

of Baja Matrivishnu, the son of Harivishnu, grandson of Varuna-

vishnu, and great grandson of Indravishnu ; in the first year of the

reign of Baja Tarapani of Surashtra (?) : and

“ The pillar was erected by Vaidalavishnu, the son of Harivishnu,

also* grandson of Varunavishnu, and at the cost of Dhanyavishnu,

* This word should be expunged. “ Hastivishnu,” a mere lapso of the pen,

as is evident to any one who reads two pages on, I have exchanged for ‘ Hari-

18G1-]

15

The Inscriptions of Erikaina.

on the fourteenth of As'hadha, in the year one hundred and sixty-

five, in the reign of Budhagupta, in Surashtra, comprehending the

country between a river whose name, though partially erased, may

he easily made out as the Kalindi, or Jamna, and the Narmada, or

Nerbudda.”

As the inscription relating to the temple was formerly interpreted,

it dates during the reign of “ Tarapani,” and yet “ before his time.”

Still, as Mr. Thomas justly observes, — though not with reference to

this incongruity, — Mr. Prinsep “ was clearly disposed to infer that

the temple w^s built prior to the erection of the pilllar and the

supposition is borne out by the extract cited above. With several

other of his positions, it must now give place to deductions built

upon privileges of investigation which were denied to my prede-

cessors. For instance, Dhanyavishnu is not called “ minister

“ Vaidalavishnu” is the offspring of an erroneous reading, and so a

present to history which may as well be returned ; there is no

mention of “ Surashtra” in either inscription ; and Tarapani” is

undoubtedly a misdecipherment for ‘ Toramana.” This last fact, if

my memory does not fail me, was detected by Mr. Thomas. But

what is by far most important of all, the date of the more ancient

inscriptionf was unravelled amiss as to the numerical day of the

vishnu.’ The inadvertence escaped the editorial eye of Mr. Thomas. See his

valuable publication entitled “ Prinsep’s Indian Antiquities,” &c., Yol. I.,

p. 248.

* Ibid., Vol. I., p. 340.

+ Since writing this paper, I have had time, before sending it to the press,

to refer, for a solution of the date in question, to my friend Bapu Reva S'astrin,

Professor of Mathematics in the Benares College. He apprizes me, in reply,

that it conforms to the era of Vikramaditya, and does not conform to that of

S'alivahana. It is, therefore, all but demonstrably certain that Budhagupta

was reigning on Thursday, the seventh of June, in the year of our Lord one

hundred and eight, new style. Toramana must have flourished shortly aftor

him ; with something of likelihood, indeed, as his next successor. To Budha-

gupta’s registration, relatively to the other Guptas, we have not the smallest

trustworthy clue. As for chronologic adjustments grounded on comparison of

the letters on old Hindu coins, they cannot, I maintain, bo other than exceedingly

insecure. In order to pronounce with assurance on the time of any of the

Guptas but Budha, we must pause for fresh facts.

16

[No. 1,

The Inscriptions of Urilcaina.

moon ; while the designation of the lunar fortnight to which that

day is referred was passed by altogether. Counted from an unknown

epoch, no Hindu date, unintegrated by the particularity at last

amended, is available for eral determination. The omission to

distinguish the demi-lunation would only add to the irksomeness of

exploratory computation ; but any process of reckoning based on

Mr. Prinsep’s premises would, of necessity, have a delusive issue, if

any at all.

Had Mr. Prinsep inspected the documents in discussion with

advantage of the facilities I have been able to command, it is beyond

question that his conclusions respecting them would have differed,

as on matters of moment, so as to points of unimportance, from those

he has recorded. Writing under obligation of the reserve impressed

by this consideration, I shall stay to expatiate on but a few of the

discrepancies, touching secondary details, which, on collation of our

results, the attentive reader will discover. At the same time, I have

weighed these cases, one and all, with my best diligence. Standing

before the originals, I compared my facsimiles, letter by letter, with

those that have been lithographed ; and every the slightest dissimila-

rity of the copies was patiently tested by the perishing archetypes.

In fine, it is not undeserving of note that the inscriptions are, to

a remarkable degree, clear from faults imputable to the artists who

executed them.* The peculiarities presented in the Sanskrit will be

specified in the appropriate place.

Experimentally, if the Udayagiri inscription bo made out rightly as to its

leading features, and if its year be counted from Vikramaditya, the Chandra-

gupta which it is said to name must have borne sway about the middle of the

first century before Christ. See Major Cunningham’s Bliilsa Topes, p. 151 ; and

this Journal, for 1858, p. 227.

* Subjoined are all the examples ; : » in one inscrip-

tion ; xj^TJTTWl: in both 5 Tlle rectifications will he seen in the sequel.

No account is here taken of the vowels which time has obliterated ; hut they are

not numerous.

' Consonants gratuitously doubled I have given single. Maittrayaniya has,

thus, been simplified to Maitrayaniya. Coins are in existence which exhibit

even Vikkramaditya.

Ready intelligibility has, further, been consulted by acquiescing to the laxity

of the inscriptionist where he neglects the canons which regulate the coales-

cence of consecutive vowels.

18G1.]

17

The TSrikaina Inscriptions.

On the northern flank of the column, among several names, is that

of Kailasajas'ambhu, as best I can unlock it. If sunlca, apparently

the epithet attached to it, be indicative of his profession, and if it

signify “ stone-cutter,” it may be that we know who wrought,

mechanically, the adjacent lines promulgating the piety and the

pride of King Matrivishnu and his brother.

Iksceiption I.

■5nrcP 11

* The first five lines of this inscription as engraved have, each, one or more

letters fretted away at the right-hand extremity. Many is the bucolic tool that

has owed its edge to the royal column, debused, of later years, to the uses of

a whetstone. The restorations of these abrasures are indicated by brackets, in

what follows.

Line I— (*nf<?>)

„ II.-- -wrq-^-5TreTj (w)

„ III.— (n-)

„ TV.— l^T)

„ V.— (ajjT:)

The 7% of line I. is but very slightly damaged. A word thus beginning, and

expressive of c destruction,’ is here wanted. Such a word was' easy enough to

find : and I have tacked to it a suppletive particle, quite in the Hindu taste,

howsoever averse from our own. The metre is thus brought out identically the

same as that at the commencement of the second inscription. Mr. Prinsep

reads in contradiction to the warrant of his facsimile, and at the cost of

good prosody. It should be remarked that, in the antique character with which

we are concerned, syllables rarely occupy a larger area, laterally, when con-

taining, than when not containing written uninitial vowels ; these, with the

unique exception of the u as sometimes united with r, being, invariably, either

superscript or subscript.

At the end of the second line Mr. Prinsep found in his facsimile, nothing but

an upright stroke ; and he has not surmised it to be part of any letter. But the

stone has distinct traces of what can be only a To piece out from

this is sufficiently obvious. At the opening of the third line, is un-

mistakable, in every element of it ; and there is no ground for Mr. Prinsep’a

comment, that “ the word is written, corruptly, tryordas'ydm^ in the original.”

Most fortunately, peremptoriness of assertion in this behalf is practicable.

There is question of the date, concerning which I have already spoken.

18 The Erikaina Inscriptions. [No. 1,

ir^r^ifa'i wnnt )jtrai ^ wtih ^iHremw^r-

woj* ^ifw^rwiriflw xriwfci %ra-

TWTnuwfcr wt^fwHHjT^fcr wftirw ^ ^i ww-

3 v»

wrefTWTwi ^WTfwci^j w<pnfwi ^Htcrwmrrwi

f%p^ firg^T^TfWT W-

3nfWT: TRI fW^TT^aTIcI^f W^€figif3rt{Tf%WP

fWTgfw^HT ^Jprctwj WW^TS-

fninN ^iFrHTWWLS^1^-

^rwfw^fll WTOWTSfaupT HxlfcT^W cT^«rfWTfWT§

cIHT^K'qfw^^ H^f^ap^TT ^ STTSftt^i: xmiTOIWTWH

WPTcP WTT^ }

\J ^ A

^r^T*g Thwi^TwiriTNi: ^fcf (

Of the nest suppiial I have little move to say than that my guess, on which*

X do not in the least conceit myself, is the best X can now wait to offer. How

ill it assorts with the demands of the context has not passed unnoticed. Mean-,

time, the passage in which it occurs is one of very immaterial significance. Tlio

reduced facsimile of Mr. Prinsep, like the original, has an explicit before my

speculative -jj. and, nevertheless,, he reads s|_ In what immediately succeeds

he is utterly at fault.

For the supplementations to the fourth and fifth lines recourse has been had

to the other inscription.

* This, I take it, is the word in which Mr. Prinsep thinks he sees “Su-

rashtras.”

t More than once have I met with this hoary solecism in Sanskrit books ; but

where, recollection does not serve me to indicate.

t In consequence of misreading this word, Mr. Prinsep espied something

about a “ regency.”

§ All along here Mr. Prinsep is quite abroad. He creates a “ Vaidalavishnu

my ‘ victorious, in many a battle, over his enemies’ is transformed, by him, into

“ Indravishnu and Matrivishnu is represented as being tautologically called,

his great-grandson, and yet does not show himself thus in the English version..

The other inscription should have dissuaded from this..

1861.]

19

The Trihaina Inscriptions.

Translation.

Triumphant is the four-armed divinity : omnipresent ; of whom

the broad waters of the four seas are the couch ■ cause of the con-

tinuance, origin, destruction, and the like, of the universe ; whose

ensign is Garuda.

In the year one hundred and sixty-five, on the twelfth day of

the light fortnight of the month A'shadha, on the day of the

Preceptor of the gods ■* and when Budhagupta — ruling, with the

genius of the regents of the quarters, over the interval, chosen

land of the gods, between the Kalindl and the Narmada ; posses-

sing, throughout the world, the lustre of the mighty Eudra ; a moon

of excellent rays — was king : on that lunar day specified with the

year, month, and week-day aforesaid ;t by the great-grandson of

Indravishnu, — a Brahman saint, of the illustrious Maitrayaniya mon-

archs,J who took delight in his duties, celebrated solemn sacrifices,

and was well-read in the scriptures ; — grandson of Varunavishnu,

who imitated the excellencies of his father ; — son of Hari vishnu,

who was the counterpart of his sire, and derived prosperity to his

race ; — the great king, Matrivislinu, a most devout worshipper of

Bhagavat ; who, by the will of the Ordainer,§ acquired, like as a

maiden sometimes elects her husband, the splendour of royalty ; of

fame recognized as far as the four oceans ; of unimperfect wealth ;

victorious, in many a battle, over his enemies ; — and also by his

younger brother, Dlianyavishnu, who does him obeisance, and is

revered because of his favour ; — with purpose to advance the merit

of their-mother and father, this memorial monument to the divine

Janardana,|| slayer of the demons, was erected.

* Or Brikaspati. The clay is Thursday.

f This superannuated style of formula, characterizes the second inscription

also. For a note on it see supra, foot-note.

J Not, as Mr. Prinsep lias it, “ the Maitrayanayakripabha race. In both

records alike the original is indubitable. This • dynasty is likened to a constel-

lation. At least, I can suggest no other explanation of the adjunctive prabha.

‘ Illustrious’ may be esteemed to convey the intended .comparison with requisite

fidelity.

§ Vidhatri ; i. e. Brahma.

|| Vishnu, the preclilectire deity of the Maitrayaniya princes, as is patent

throughout these publications.

D 2

20 The Erikaina Inscriptions. [No. 1,

May happiness attend the kine, the Brahmans, the magnates, and

all the subjects. The end.

Insceiption II.

■srofcT *rc*sr^:ir i

CK

■epf ^I^T5TTfTO^T'5r'}iTC?TT5!r

Ef^rTOfcr *:T^^nffrrefct: xnwi

xrc^rro* xsp^iwtnrreTt ^g^xfw^TSxftcT-

« ^rxiint <i wit ; snnw fag^T^r-

XfilftilT T^JTif^ailT: TTW ftI?nCH«r*ITcR?J

tWgfb^HT ^eRrifa

Mgs^R^xr^sfiiffiq-cT'g^^r:

TI'fI?;iWTri^f%^T: ^Tjfctxjl MT^T^-

tjT*rf^raifw •yjgfwsnJTT

H^fl^T: ^XRlTXqT^^I^fl^r WTTfiT tct-

'fHH^jrctra^n^i ^rro^nn^T^JB: uthi^: ^rfasretf^if-

frlir |

irTwi^unr^iiNi: sr^srwra |

* On the stone there is an erasure where I propose -ij until ingenuity shall

improve on it.

Tho lithograph lias tp* ancb a little before, to neither of which does

®V

the stone lend support. The former decipherment is, hereabout, very precipitate.

t Mr. Prinsep shuts his eye to the long vowel of ^f^r- in his facsimile : and

for his ^=(j I by much prefer 0 ^=jj • though this too may possibly be bettered.

J A vertical fissure traversing the front of the idol here first lays one under

real difficulties. Higher up it has carried away half of the ^ in the epithet

^€!*ll*n«TSW. The lette™ completely destroyed, beginning with that in the

sixth line, fill the room of those which are bracketed as below.

1861.]

21

The Erilcaina Inscriptions.

Teanslation.

Triumphant is the god who, in the likeness of a boar, lifted up the

earth ; who, by blows of his hard snout, tossed the mountains aloft ;

the upholding pillar of that vast mansion, the threefold world.

In the first year that the auspicious Toramana, sovereign of great

kings, of extended fame and wide-spread effulgence, is governing the

earth ; on the tenth day of Phalguna ; even so, in the year and

month and on the day of his reign before mentioned, during the first

watch of the said lunar day as circumstantiated : of the great-grand-

son of Indravishnu, — a Brahman saint, of the illustrious Maitrayam'ya

monarchs, who took delight in his duties, celebrated solemn sacrifices,

and was well-read in the scriptures ; grandson of Varunavishnu, who

imitated the excellencies of his father son of Harivishnu, who was

the counterpart of his sire, and derived prosperity to his race ; — that

is to say, of the great king Matrivishnu, who has departed to

elysium, — a most devout worshipper of Bliagavat ; who, by the will

of the Ordainer, acquired, like as a maiden sometimes elects her

husband, the splendour of royalty ; of fame recognized as far as the

four oceans ; of unimperfect wealth ; victorious, in many a battle,

over his enemies, — the younger brother, Dhanyavishnu — who did

him due obeisance, and was revered because of his favour ; whose

Line VI.— (*?) VT-

„ VII.— SIT (vr^O

„ VIII. — («j x) ft.

With regard to the ^ which is purely conjectural, it was prompted by the

succeeding letter, which, however, looks only very dimly like Whatever it

may be, the appendant vowel is liable to no doubt. Mr. Prinsep at this place

declined to extract any thing whatever from his facsimile. The only sense

educible from my reading is most suspiciously far-fetched.

In the seventh line, the letter which is assumed to be is broken off at the

left ; and of its vowel there is no vestige. Here, and in what follows, Mr.

Prinsep appears to have hit the probable substitute for a fraction and a flaw.

A word for * temple,’ as one cannot but see at a glance, is precisely what is

desiderated.

About the symbols missing in the eighth line there can be no diversity of

opinion. The valedictory blessing is the same, to a letter, in both the inscrip-

tions ; and, in the matter of legibility, it is everything that could be desired.

22

[No. 1,

On the Sub-Himalayan rocl-s.

righteous deeds have been notably unintermitted ; with purpose to

advance the merit of his mother and father, in his dominions, in this

town of Erikaina, has caused this substantial temple of the adorable

Narayana, in form a boar, affectionately attached to the world, to be

constructed.

May happiness attend the kine, the Brahmans, the magnates, and

all the subjects. The end.

Camp Fran, Saugor District , December 31, 1860.

On the Sub-Himalayan rocks between the Ganges and the Jumna.—

By Henry B. Medlicott, A. B., F. G. S., Professor of Geology,

Thomason College, Boorlcee.

(Abstract.)

Pointing out briefly how, from the abundance of the fossil evidence,

the Siwalik strata had at once taken their position in the acknow-

ledged series of rock-formations, while very little indeed was known

of their physical structure ; and, how at the same time other groups

of Indian rocks, whose stratigraphical relations were well known,

had not as yet been accurately placed in the general succession,

owing to the absence of such fossil evidence, Mr. Medlicott stated

that his own attention had been specially directed to investigating

the physical structure of the district referred to ; not to the collection

of fossils.

The rocks included are the Siwalik and the Nummulitic groups,

and a series of schistose rocks, older than both these and lying to

the north of them. The present notice was principally concerned with

the newer groups, (the Upper Nummulitic and the Siwaliks,) the

separation of which from the lower and more indurated underlying

strata is generally well defined.

Up to the present time, our knowledge of these groups was as follows.

The most connected sketch hitherto given is by Capt. E. Strachey,

(Quar. Jour. Geol. Soc. London, Yol. VII. p. 292, 1851). This paper

chiefly related to the rocks of the higher ridges and of Thibet, but

the author refers also to the fossiliferous rocks at foot of the range.

The section, given by Capt. Strachey, passing through Nainee Tal,

On the Sub-Himalaycin roclcs.

23

18G1.]

shews but a very had development of the Siwalik rooks, and he could

nowhere “ find or hear of any fossil remains among them.” He

assumes them, however, to he the representatives of the rocks near

Dehra. He then proceeds to notice a series of sandstones, with

occasional small seams of lignite, and imperfect vegetable impres-

sions, and with beds of marl, and occasionally salt-springs, which

form the northern boundaries of the longitudinal valleys, or Duns,

the connection of which with the outer Siwaliks he could not trace,

hut conjectured that there must he great faults. Suggestions were

thrown out, that these might be of the European Saliferous age, or

possibly the extension of the strata containing rock snlt which are

found further to the west in the Salt range and in the hill district of

Mundee. It was also suggested, as possible, that they might have

some connexion with the fossiliferous beds near Subathoo. In 1853,

a brief notice of the rocks about Subathoo, by Major Vicary appeared,

(Quar. Journ. Geol. Soe. London, Yol. IX. p. 70.) In this paper,

the author noticed the true Siwalik rocks, south of the Pinjore-dun,

and also, a sandstone not unlike that of the Siwaliks, in the north

of the dun, in which he had sought for fossils in vain. The connec-

tion of this with the outer Siwaliks is concealed. North of this

we meet with confused strata of variegated shales, also unfossiliferous.

On the ridge of Kussowlie, and beyond it to Subathoo, the fossilifer-

ous rocks of the Nummulitic period shew, associated with variegated

rocks, &c. These are made subjacent to the fossiliferous strata. All-

these groups, Major Vicary separates from the Simla series, by a

great fault. Regarding the age of these older and inner rocks,,

neither Major Vicary nor Capt. Strachev offer any conjecture.

In M. D’Archiac’s valuable treatise on the Nummulitic fossils of

India, Major Vicary’s section is copied and he is quoted as the

authority for other statements. In these, there is an important dis-

crepancy or error, which must be noticed. M. D’Archiac speaks, in

the most unequivocal manner, (pp. 175-6) of mammaliferous strata,

representatives of the Siwalik formation, about Subathoo — and there

overlying the Nummulitic rocks. Inasmuch as Mr. Medlicott’s own.

researches had pointed out that the strict limitation of those fossils*

to the “ Siwalik hills” is one of the most interesting facts in the geo-

logy of the district, he devoted repeated examination and enquiry on

24

[No. 1,

On the Sul- Himalayan roclcs.

tlie spoto to investigating these statements, hut he could find no tiace

of such fossils ; nor could he reconcile M. D’Archiac s statements

with Major Vicary’s published account. Possibly the explanation of

the difference is this. Major Vicary does mention fossil bones at

and near to Subathoo, he says, “ Saurian remains are, however, plenti-

ful ; I am not so sure with respect to mammalian remains, hut, as the

specimens are in good hands, I hope soon to settle that point.

These remains, however, he in every case describes as occuning in

blue or red shales alternating with or underlying Nummulitic strata.

Without in the least questioning Professor Owen’s skill in identify-

ing genera from obscure remains, Mr. Medlicott was forced to think

Major Vicary far too experienced and too intelligent a collector, to

have failed in recognizing as mammalian such abundant remains as

are mentioned by M. D’Archiac— “ Elephas, equus, bos, cervus,

&c., des debris de dent d’un elephant mastodontoide,” and other

similar statements. A clue to the explanation is to be found m

M. D’Archiac’s own words — that the sands, gravels aud conglomeiates

with hones of large mammalia rest quite conformably on the Num-

mulitic beds near Subathoo, (p. 17G.) Now there is not even an allu-

sion to such rocks by Major Vicary ; on the contrary he says, the

blue shale, on which the quarter-guard of Subathoo stands, contains

fossil bones in abundance,” and so in other cases. In truth, there

are no such rocks at Subathoo, as those spoken of by M. D’Archiac.

Such rocks are unquestionably the common habitat of Siwalik iossils,

and it is not improbable that, in consequence of original deficient

labelling of specimens and possibly of subsequent intermingling, 01,

in consequence of a misunderstanding of written or verbal commu-

nications, some true Siwalik fossils were mistaken as coming irom

near Subathoo.

Mr. Medlicott’s own researches, extending over a direct distance

of more than two hundred and fifty miles, from the parallel of Namee

Tal to beyond the Sutlej, led him to expand considerably the series

of rocks which were known to occur within these limits. Ibis, lor

the present, could he most conveniently done under the two groups

already known, viz. the Nummulitic and the Siwalik. Of these

groups, the latter is continuous beyond the limits of the area examined ;

the former are much more irregular. The upper Nummulitic group

1861.]

On the Sul- Himalayan rocks.

25

does not even reach the Jumna, on the east ; while on the west also,

its continuity is interrupted, though not permanently.

Thus the connection suggested in Capt. Strachey’s paper and map

between the lignite sandstone, 1ST. of the Kotah Dun, and the fossi-

liferous sandstone of Subathoo, is not established. The Kotah Dun

rocks really correspond to the Siwalik-like sandstone, 1ST. of Pinjore

Dun, in Major Yicary’s section.*

Between the two groups, the most decided physical separation

exists, a fault of enormous throw, amounting to the entire thickness of

the two sei'ies, cutting off the Siwalik group from all to the north of

it. To the east of the river Jumna, this great fault runs at a variable

elevation along the flank of the hills lying to the north of the Duns ;

the rocks, in junction on the north, being the limestones, slates,

and grits of the lower Nummulitics and of the undetermined subja-

cent rocks — (the Masuri or Nainee Tal series) : while to the west

of the Jumna, the rocks injunction are generally these same schistose

rocks, but often, especially at higher levels, the upper Nummu-

litic series.

North of this fault, there is no so decided a boundary ; the junc-

tion of the upper Nummulitic series with the slaty series, lying to

the north of it, is not (though so represented) a great fault. There

is, undoubtedly, considerable local faulting ; but, generally, the junc-

tion appears to be the original contact of deposition between uncon-

formable strata. The upper Nummulitics in fact, seem to rest upon a

ledge of the slaty rocks, upon a denuded surface of which they had

been deposited.

There is a most marked geological separation to be made in the

series spoken of as Nummulitic, upper and lower. Of the lower

group, the best and least disturbed section is at the Krol mountain

on the new roaSd to Simla. At this locality there is a well defined

series (from 500 to 800 feet) of hard limestones with variegated slaty

shales and grits, which may be called the Krdl group. It rests, uneon-

formably, upon a great thickness of very thin bedded slaty shales and

gritty flags, often highly carbonaceous and black ; which may or may

not prove to be a member of the lower Nummulitic series.

* All are confounded under one colour in Mr. GreenougU’s map.

E

2G On the Sul- Himalayan rocks. No. 1,

'i'he upper sub-division of the Nummulitics is best seen near Suba-

thoo, and gives three sub-groups in descending order — •

1st. — Sandy — bard sandstones largely predominate ; well exposed

in Itussowli bill. In this group (at Ivussowli and elsewhere) some

well-preserved leaves and stems of trees, and other remains of terres-

trial vegetation have been found.

2nd. — Sandy-argillaceous — lumpy sandy red clays. These are

characteristically seen in flanks of Dugshai hill.

3rd. — Calcareo-argillaceous — well seen near Subathoo. These are all

connected by conformity in stratification, and by transition in mineral

character, and form one continuous sequence. They may be called

the Subathoo group.

In rocks so contorted it is difficult to estimate thickness, but 1800

to 2000 feet may be given as the minimum.

All fossils hitherto procured, have been from the lower half of this

series, as seen near Subathoo.

The beds of this upper or Subathoo group are often found folded

into the contortions of the Krol group and the subjacent slates —

(Krol and Boj mountains, &c.)

This Subathoo group is entirely distinct, as shewn, from the band

of limestones and slaty clays long known to extend along the South-

ern border of the Western Himalayas. It does not appear to extend

to the East of the Jumna : at least no trace of it is seen between the

Jumna and Nainee Tal.

The separation we have made here from stratigrapliical considerations

was in a manner anticipated by D’Archiac from a consideration of the

fossil evidence alone ; at least he pointed out the entire distinctness of

the organic remains of Subathoo as compared with those of the Punjab,

of Scinde, of Beloochistan, and of Cutcli (p. 175.) But in tbe concluding

section of this description (p. 179) where reasoning on the very uncer-

tain observations of others, he is far from correct in stating that no

appreciable unconformity could be observed between the two, or indeed

between the Nummulitic strata generally and the overlying Siwalik

series.

The evidence for supposing the Krol group, as given above, to be

also of Nummulitic age, is not perfectly conclusive. Mr. A. Scldagin-

tweit has announced the discovery of Foraminifera in the neighbour-

1861.]

On the Sub-IIimalayan rocks.

27

hood of Nainee Tal, “ identical with those which accompany the Eocene

Nummulitic formation,” and those rocks at Nainee Tal are considered

by Mr. Medlicott, to be the true representatives of the Krol beds ;

but independently of this, the conclusion was arrived at from observ-

ations in the salt range, and in the Himalayas of Huzra andPoonch.

There is a great similarity in the section about Murree and north

of Kotlee in the Kashmir territory, to that at Subathoo. Three or

four miles north of Kotlee there is a stony rib of hard limestone,

with an E. S. E. direction ; on both sides of this are brown clays

and lumpy earthy limestone of the same character as the Subathoo

rocks, succeeded by a great thickness of red clays and hard lime-

stones : in fact, the series called above the upper Nummulitic. These

rocks are noticed by Mr. Schlagintweit, “ to the south of Kashmir a

zone of Nummulitic marls and of sandstones, of thirty-nine to fifty

miles broad, borders the Himalaya to wards "the plains of India.”*

The relations of this series to the massive limestone ridge are pre-

cisely the same as with the Krol limestone ; the ridge at Dundelee

being altogether analogous to the rib thrust through the Nummulitic

strata at Diliur on the Sutlej : the resemblance lithologically is

also perfect. Again, Murree stands on a mountain of red clays and

sandstones ; the Mooehipora ridge to the N. and N. W. of it is of

the hard limestone, and along the junction Nummulitic rocks, iden-

tical with those at Subathoo, are easily traceable, although not well

developed. In this hard sub-crystalline, and generally unfossiliferous

limestone of the Mooehipora ridge, Nummulites have been found,

as already noticed by Dr. Fleming, (Quar. Journ. Geol. Soc. London,

1853, p. 200). On passing to the salt range, this Subathoo series

was found to be entirely wanting, although so largely developed to

the north. In the salt range, the thick soft sandstones and varie-

gated clays of the Siwalik formation rest directly on the clear Num-

mulitic limestones, as noticed by Dr. Fleming ;f the very junction

layers containing only rolled Nummulites. But there is nothing, at

least in the east of the range, to represent the Subathoo group.

There is nothing either to suggest the idea that these can be assi-

milated to the salt range Nummulitic rocks ; on the contrary all

* Report No. 2, 1856, J. A. S. B. Vol. XXV. p. 118.

t Jouru, As, Soe. Bengal, Vol. XXII. p. 229, &e.

E 2

28

[No. 1

On the Sab-Himalayan rocks.

stratigraphical and mineral affinities of the Subatlioo group are with

the Siwalik type rather than with that of the Salt-range Nummulitic

strata. These latter appeared to be more probably the represen-

tatives of the great limestone deposits which were found all along

unconformably subjacent to the Subatlioo group. These on the main

range of hills have been more developed than on the salt range :

they have also been much more indurated, and very much more

disturbed, but are supposed to be one and the same.

While, therefore, in deference to its fossils, the Subatlioo group

has been classed as upper Nummulitic, it must be remembered that

considered stratigraphically, it should be considered as the com-

mencement of the Siwalik conditions of deposition.

The northern extension in the outer Himalayas of this lower Num-

mulitic series, the Krol group and the subjacent slaty schists, has

not been as yet worked out. The section through Simla to Kotgurh

(forty miles N. E. of the Krol) presents no contrasting junctions like

those already described in the outermost zone : there are several lines

of special crushing and contortion, but they do not introduce new

rocks. The degree of disturbance is not on the whole increased, and

the increase of metamorphism is very gradual and strangely capri-

cious. Thus at Simla highly schistose rocks overlie smooth slaty

grits. Indeed, it seems highly probable that the rocks of this section

will be identified with, or found closely connected with, the Krol series.

Simla stands on the northern rise of a great synclinal bend, of which

the Tara-Devi hill is the southern rise ; at Jatog, the western spur of

the Simla ridge, there are some hard cherty limestones that may well

be the Krol limestone ; the thin-bedded slaty grits in the glen

below Simla are very similar to the series subjacent to the Krol

group ; among all these are frequent re-appearances of the carbo-

naceous (graphitic) ingredient that is so well developed on the S. W.

base of the Krol hill.

Besides their greater induration, these lower Nummulitic rocks

differ from the Subathoo group in the presence of trap rocks. Towards

the east these are very abundant : west of the Jumna, trap rocks

are scarce.

Siwaliks. — Little has been added to our knowledge of these rocks

since Capt. (now Col. Sir Proby) Cautley described them in 1836.

1861.]

On the Sub- Himalayan rocks.

29

(Trans. Geol. Soc. London, Yol. Y. p. 267.) Indeed even the sugges-

tions thrown out by him have not been followed up further. He

pointed out that the connection between the subordinate range and

the higher hills could be traced in the Nahun district, where the two

were continuous without any intervening Dun, yet none of the many

subsequent fossil-seekers seem to have adopted the hint.

Capt. Cautley roughly divided tire whole series into three groups,

without defining the extent of each ; the lowest, coarse clays con-

taining reptilian and mammalian remains. 2nd, blue marl with

freshwater shells, and 3rd, sandstones and conglomerates, which were

the chief source of the larger mammalian remains. The true value,

or even the correctness, of these sub-divisions Mr. Medlicott was not

prepared to establish, but several facts point to a much wider differ-

ence between the groups than Cautley supposed. Considerable fault-

ing exists, and the rocks brought into junction by these faults,

suggest some new facts. In the valley north of Nahun, thick soft

grey lignite sandstones with subordinate beds of lumpy, gritty red

clay are, by the great fault already noticed, brought into contact

with a crushed rock of the Subathoo Nummulitic strata, and of the

infra- Krdl shales. South of Nahun, where the Markunda extricates

itself from the higher hills, the lower beds of the same series, in

which clay predominates, are in junction, along a fault, with thick

shingle beds of the outer Siwaliks, the topmost beds of the whole

series, and in which the lower hills commence.* The Nahun rock is

continuous along the hills bounding the north side of the Dun both

to east and west. It is the lignite sandstone, the same as that noticed

by Capt. Strachey as occurring below Nainee Tal, (from tiffs, the

Decliouree iron-works now derive their ore) and it is also the Siwalik-

like sandstone noted by Major Yicary, north of the Pinjore Dun.

Capt. Cautley always considered these Nahun rocks as belonging to

the Siwalik formation, but it does not appear that he identified them

with the sandstones north of the Dun.

* Tiffs fault, with the same rocks in contact, is easily followed through these

hills intervening between the Kiai'da and Pinjore Duns for some forty miles : it

can sometimes even be seen in the Duns close to the base of the hills on the

30

On the Sub- Himalayan rocks.

[No. 1,

The continuity of this fault renders it probable that its throw is

very considerable. To attain anything like an exact estimate of

this, the position of the Nahun beds in the general series must be

ascertained. This is by no means an easy question. And though

not prepared to settle the point definitely, it may be useful to show

how the matter stands.

Capt. Cautley referred the Nahun rooks to the lowest member of

his threefold division of the Siwaliks (see above). Now large mamma-

lian remains are found in the earthy sand and boulder beds imme-

diately to the south of the fault, thus the top and the bottom beds

of the entire series so far as we know them, are here brought into

contact. But, further, the boulders in this outer rock, at the junc-

tion, are boulders of the lignite sandstone of Nahun hill ; there is no

other rock in section to the north that could have yielded them. And

this fact would seem to involve either a want of strict correspondence

between the Nahun hill beds, and any others in the section to south

of them, or else, a total break of conformable sequence in that section.

A much more careful examination of fossils and of the strata, than a

preliminary survey would warrant, will be required to decide this.

This raises a question as to the successive deposition, and upheaval

of great banks of these Siwalik strata, which again recurs in the

west. It has long been noticed, that there was a great expansion of

the Siwalik area in the west, commencing just beyond Kalka and Kas-

sowli. It is occasioned by a curve in the great boundary fault,

which here alters its direction to about 15° W. of N. ; while the

outer line of the Siwalik hills preserves nearly its former direction. In

Mr. Greenougli’s map the sharpness of change in the boundary about

Belaspur is exaggerated both by inaccuracies in position of localities

and because he includes the Sabathoo, or upper Nummulitic group,

the inner or northern boundary of which is much more irregular than

the main fault which separates this group from the Siwalik series.

Now the Siwalik rocks occupy this increased area, not by the

extension of the strata already noticed, but by the successive intro-

duction, by faults, of other bands of rock not strictly identifiable

with the outer Siwaliks. Even at the Sutlej there are two such

bands between the Nahun ridge and the main fault, as seen near

Belaspur.

1861.]

On the Sul -Himalayan rod's.

31

It is not intended to state that our knowledge of the existence and

distribution of fossils in these rocks is conclusive ; hut, so far as

known, with the single exception of the discovery by Lieut, (now Col.)

Durand of fossils near Nahun, there is no known instance of fossils

being found out of the first zone of these rocks — the Siwaliks proper.

If we attempt to base our inferences upon lithological grounds

from the composition and texture of the strata, in a continuous

section like this, we must include the upper Nummulitic group, for,

as already stated, it has, in these respects, very marked affinities with

the Siwalik series. Many of the lumpy red clays of the Dugshai.

group, are not distinguishable iu composition or in hardness from the

clays of the upper Siwaliks : the sandstones, also of the same group

are markedly of the same general type. Each of these bands then

has affinities with the one on either side of it, and at the same time

has irreconcileable contrasts also. The Belaspur conglomerates overlie,

with, at least, general conformity thick red clays, and hard sand-

stones, exactly like the Dugshai group, yet without any intervening

beds to represent the Ivussowli group : and these conglomerates

undoubtedly contain debris of the Nummulitic series. The rocks

south of the G-umber fault are very similar to the Belaspur band,

and the bottom strata are of an intermediate type between the

Dugshai, and the lower Siwalik strata, being in fact with difficulty

distinguishable from the rocks of the Nahun range, with which they

are in contact. And lastly we have the Naliun rocks which are litho-

logically undistinguishable from the lower strata of the Siwalik hills,

while the .upper strata of these same hills contain boulders of these

Nahun rocks.

All these facts seem compatible only with a long continued, and

generally cotemporaneous process of upheaval, denudation, and depo-

sition, under conditions commencing with the upper Nummulitic

rocks. This conclusion is entirely at variance with the premature

generalization at which Mr. D’Archiac arrived.*

In conclusion, the importance of carefully labelling fossils, and

distinguishing their localities cannot be too strongly insisted on.

* P. 176, D’accord avec tous les voyageurs qui out parcouru le pays, Sir

E. Murchison pense qu’ un seul soulevement brusque, sur une immense eehelle,

a relevd a la fois tous les depots tertiares, inferieurs, moyens et superieurs.”

Meteorological Register kept on Ross Island , December , 1859.

Lat. 11-41 N. Long. 92-39 E. Height above the Sea, 1G0 feet.

02

Meteorological Register.

3i 46

41 38

5£ 33 ,

The house was partially unroofed at this time and t lie observations ceased.

January, 18G0.

18G1.] Meteorological Register. 33

F

Febrttaey, 1860.

31

Meteorological Register.

[No. 1

March, 1860.

Sunrise. I 10 A. M. I 4 p. M. | Sunset.

1861.]

Meteorological Register.

35

■IIIEJJ

•paA.iasqo

e.raiBaeduiox

4s‘>Li3!H

GOOOGOGOaOaOGOGOGOGOQOOOOOOOGOOOGOGOaOGOOOCOOOCOGOOOQOQOQOOOQO

*«I9!}9UI

-oxnjgqx

WW510 tOiA lO

CO* ^1 t? t^T

gogogoooqooogqoooogogoqooogogoooqo

^ lO_ XO xo VO lO

rft TjT lO lO CD TjT tjT lO rjT rjT

OOOOOOGOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOGO

OOOOOOCDCOOOOO

ODOiOTf<COrfil>lN.COa5iO

j>ooi>i>cooox>^i>i>ao

•jg;

-ginoacg;

o o o o o

O O Tji (M

00 CO 00 00 00

^OOOOOOOOOOOOOO

CO0O5COO5^HONHO5O«5

l>00l>l>-I>Q0000000GOi>»00r>

•paiA\

•J9!}9tU

■oaugqj;

OHOHOOOOHIMHIMMHNCOWHOCOM i—T

OOOOGOOOG01>OOOOGOOOOOOOGOOOXOOOOOOOOOOOOQO

oooooooo©

02030 05WMH001

G0©000005©0i©00

s?2292229OOTfloONO°oooo'

3l2 2‘-)22'-,,-)®HOWOlOHocoiooiX)03

5©00©©©C5G5GOC5©O0©ijSO,3©as©O,3GOO0

M9!}

-oraojtig;

•P*JM.

-oai.i9i{j1

C0^ff'^-^C0C<J(M(MT51»O'^l>G0C000l>Ol>-C0i>00t>«0500t>0005©©©ai

x> t> J> 1> t> 1> l> I> l> I> X> £>. oo 1> t> t> i> 1> 1> Jt> X> I> i> i> t> 1>

•p9;09a

aoDan .19!}

-9inO.IB££

OO^TfiOOOOO

r—< O t-» !>■ CQ (M r-H r— I r-i

GOGOr>l>OOGOOOGOGO

©OOOO'^TliO'^OOOO^OOOOOOO

ONO*?N!>Nir5b.HHMMNCD(M'i'iOiO(MO

CiGOooaOGOGOoOQOtx-aoooi'-aoaoooaoooaoooaOGO

H (M CO O CO GO Q © f

KMCO'^iOCDNCOOJOHiMMrfiiflCCNQOCJOH

Apeii,, 1860.

36

Meteorological Register.

[No. 1,

01

J?j|

>*.s ^

'Booo

o TS

„ C3

'C

n '3 ^

fcjo'rt

te a>

* £

•ui«h

•p0AJ0s

•qo 0an^B.i0d

■cn0j)S0 qSiH

lOCO-?»Or-l»!DCO'^CO''$CDCD.t>COCOCOCO''flTflT*»D>vO»OlOi(OCQCDC©i>..t>

GOaOGOCOCOGOGOQOOOQOGOGOGOQOGOQOCOOOQOGOCOGOCOOOGOCOOOaOGOCO

•PU!A

h i

H

: >. :

• •

03

H .

1^=0 ^

GO GO

£

M0)0OI

■ouuoqi

lO vO iO

CO Ol CO t*» C<T oo' (M CO -'T* co' C-T ^ N N W N (M of CO (M CO

OOOOQOCOl>OOOOGOQOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOaOGOCOOO GOGO GOGO

CO Tft ^

*J0)

ocaoaug;

OOOOOOO-^OtMQOO^POOOOOOO

id C5 o lO O O N O O ri o ^ Cl CO 05 CD 10 CO id lO

GOOOOSGOOOGOaOGOGOGOCOaiOTaiasaiCSaiOJai

o o

CO o

C5 05

o o o o

CO CM H O 05

05 05 05 05 GO

*PUIA1

W u

. «

* ^

M0)0OI

oraj0qjJ

I lO" iD_

I

•p04O0j

■jooaiu©)

-oinoatig;

OOOOOOOcMCDttCOOOO^OOOOO OO OO O CO O

O O CO O H o 05 CO CO IM O O lO N CO O CD id iO lO COO CD CM COO 05

GO^QO GO 00 GO GO t> J> I> i> i> CO GO 00 05 05 GO GO GO 00 GOGO GO 00 GO GO X>

of

CM

Mat, 1860.

1SG1.]

Meteorological Register.

37

bO

c

‘3

A

r3

§

bo

.5

'3

TS

pj

§

H

•otb£

*p0AiI8S I

-qo o.mjtuod

-uiax'JsaqSiH I

WOOiCOOOiO

CO^XO^CO

o' o' o' o' o' o' r-T cT

COt^CO^COXOCOt^COCOGOCOt^t^COCOCOCO

OOGOOOOOGOCOXGOOOGOGOaOaOGOaOaOCOGO

•.i0^9ni

■oawoqx

•J9;

.9uio.it?g;

•paTii

: :£ a : : • ^ ^

M9!j0ia

oinj0qx

XO CO

CO GO

XO XO XO

io* ^ lo'erf rH

00 00 00 00 00

in us xo vo xo xo

t^GOCOt'»COxOxOTflT?;ncq©cO<MOI>-XOI>.I^GO©

COI>OOOOOOOOOOQOOOOOXI>GOOOGOt^OOQOGOOOOO

•jo;

-oraoABg;

OO CO © © © © 0©00'^0i000c00000000©00'^

(M^f« GO <M cn CO iMCOOiMCOCD^WinNOMmONHOHCOCON

t'- X> l> 00 i> l> 1> CO |> X> 1> 1> i> i> |> 1> CO CD CO XO CO CO !>• CO 1> 1>

WM.

t> -rAA\> * •!> .£ *£!> . •!> . •!> • • • .* .

M O ^ 00 ^ 00 00 GO O GO

Moroni

■ouuoqi

xo xo xo xo xo xo xo XO XO XO

T? tJI t? XO tJI xO CO* rjT aT XO* CQ ©o' XO CO* tP -^T xO lO © © Cd of «— I rH ©cf xO CO CO CO

OOOOOOGOCOOOOOOOOOGOOOOOGOOOOOGOOOGOGOGOOOOOOOGOCOOOOOGOOOGOGO

M9^

onioang;

© © rp © © ©0©©CO(M©©XO C0©©0©©0©©©00x0©0©©

XON(M050Na>HiOCON05i>C005(Nin©©a5"sC©ClO©l>x0 1'-in©00©

00Q0Q0 00 © 00 00 00 00 00 00I>l>t>l>G000Q0001>l>J>COl>COJ>'X>l>00J>00

•pn!M

£

* c3 b*

o ^

00

.fe

M0)9in

■oraaoqX

XO XO XO xo XO XO

© © rH © © © © OiT (M ©T (M*' © GO i— T © © H (M © N 00 CO 05 © cd" OCT © rH (N CO CO

GOGOGOGOOOGOi>.l>Xi^GOGOt^OOl^COCOOOJt>a)l>l'-l>I>l>l>t>OOOOGOOO

*J0^

-0nioatjg;

•^ © ©H<0©©©©GO©-H©©©H<©©©©©<MCO©-H©©CO©©

^ QMOHH(MC£)C0HC0(Mx0^a)fMH(MHinc0MC0C0H03<MiMx0

l> »>• b03QOCOCOCOI>M'*0 1>M>M'»M'-b©tDOOxOOCObM'

H N « in® l> 00 05 W^xOCOb*COC50H(MM^xOCDNOOflJOH

HrHHHHrtHrtHrtlNNNINWWNlMC'INCOM

88

Meteorological Register.

[No. 1,

•nitty;

a

'g

2 [to

H TO_

CO © 03 03 © CO CD

CO^ CO^CO^OJ WO CO WO

Cvf <m" o' o' o' o" of

T3

a

&

H

00

©"

CO o

00 o

WO CO CO o o

dn t? CD T#l

o' cT o o o'

k»

a

q

CS

p

*“3

« a

’So g

O p

a

*P«LW

M9^91H

-ouwoqx

£ : : S :

m

wo U0 wo wo

wo^wo^wo^wo wo wo wo

95 20 ^ 05 CO O O*' t-T wo” CD 'a <M wo ^ ttTo3 «vT a»C

GOOOG0 1>OOGOl>COGOOOGOOOGOOOGOOO GOGOGOGOQOOOGOOO

WO

00

M9^

■9ino.n?g;

GOOOOqOOOCD-^OOOOOOO

^ONO^OlMOOGOCOCOlOWOCOHO

t>t>CDCDCDl.^l>COCDCOi>l>Jt>l>I>i>

CO

03

oooooooo on-

OOOTpcO'N'tfoocq CD

C CD

o o

CO

1>1>

'PnTM

•8JTH

■ujaclmaj

Wo<I

"8C[

SSfe&gggSgggg&gg^gg&ggggggafgt;

•J9^9in

-om.i9i[x

wo wo

\D CO O O'! WO VO !" ^ WO 00 WO r i «■ .j ^-ri . . " z4

ooooooooooooooooooi>ooSSooSoooo«SS»aSS«SSoooo

»D W0 1D WO^ xo lO

!?^HrjiH05C0Ow0^C0W0 ofcO^CO

*J9^

-ouioaug;

M9^9ia

-ouugqj^

Iglllgclllillllgllllllliiiili

S8Sfefe8g8Sg8SSS53SSSSS8*g8g8888

O CO

CO ts

CD O O 03 CO ^ Q Q Q tH O O 03 <*~~i r-rt \ -~t «>>"/—' ^ " 1 -

(M0rtNH(NH0CD^CDWNH0NH0^232 O O O C O

rt N “'*“>®»10B2«222|O Ort(NKi^B3 CD 1^00 oT<5~

P4

fc

<30

P

&

a

^=j

H

July, 1860.

1861.]

Meteorological Register.

39

40

Meteorological Register.

[No. 1,

^5

Si

tei

r-C5

’I

~ s

s. ^

C5

S .§

^ o

Co co

, GO

*5° rH

oT

cc S

S

*§>*?

^ r<$

s.

IS ^

hS ^

15

O

12,15 A, M. anchored in Bombay Harbour.

1861.]

Meteorological Register.

U

GENERAL REMARKS.

1 A. M. Cloudy ; with cirri and cirro-cumuli ; 6 p. m. cloudless sky.

2 ,, As yesterday, swell from S. W. increasing.

3 ,, Cloudy ; with cirri, cirro-cumuli, and nimbi; 5 r. M. slight shower.

4 „ Cloudy as above : p. M. showery, with distant thunder.

5 Clouded — several showers.

6 A. M. Partially clouded & showery ; 5. 45 P. M., Kooria Mooria islands in sight.

7 8 A. M. anchored at Hallania in Telegraph Bay.

8 At anchor — moderate S. W. breeze, with swell.

9 6 A. M. up anchor, and steered for Jibii island. Fresh breeze from S. W. with

long swell ; cloudy, with cirri and cirro-cumuli.

10 Partially clouded as yesterday ; at noon, hazy.

11 Light cumuli and cirri ; hazy with great mirage.

12 Sky clear ; the air intensely dry and hot.

13 Sky cloudless, scorching hot- wind at night, coming in gusts.

14 Clouded, with cirri and cirro-cumuli.

15 Hazy, without clouds but with mirage ; air intensely hot and very dry.

16 Clouds, with light cirri ; sensibly as hot as yesterday.

17 Hazy ; light north-easterly breeze blowing.

18 Fresh breeze from N. E., partially clouded, much cooler.

19 Partially clouded and hazy ; at 1 p. m. left for Bombay.

20 Light cirri and cirro-cumuli ; moderate swell from S. W.

21 A. M. cloudy, with cirri and cirro-cumuli ; sea moderate, evening with cloud-

less sky.

22 A. M. Partially clouded, with moderate sea ; light rain in afternoon ; cloudless

evening.

23 A. M. cloudy, with cirri and cirro-cumuli; less swell, evening cloudy.

(Sd.)

(True Copy,)

C. U. AITCniSON,

Under- Secretary to the Government of India.

J. WELSH,

Assistant Surgeon.

G

42

Notices of New Works.

[No. 1

Notices or new works relating to Sanskrit Literature.

M/mava Kalpa Sutra , being a portion of this ancient work on Vaiclic

rites, together with the commentary of Kumdrila Sw&min, (a facsi-

mile of MS. 17, in the old E. I. II. library,') with a preface by

T. Goldstucker, London, 18G1.

This large and deeply interesting volume consists of two somewhat

disconnected halves, — a facsimile, lithographed in the shape of a puti,

of Kumarila’s Commentary on the Manava-lcalpa-Sutras, and a pre-

face of 2G8 pages on various topics connected with Professor Midler’s

“History of Ancient Sanskrit Literature.”

Among other subjects, Dr. Goldstucker has discussed the question

of the period of the use of writing in India, and our readers will he

interested to leam that the note* in our journal (No. II. 1859,) where

this part of Dr. Muller’s work was first printed as a communication to

the Society, became his “ first inducement to treat the matter on this

occasion.”

Dr. G. strongly holds that writing was known in India before

Panini’s time, and he chiefly bases his opinion on the occurrence in

Panini and the Sutras of such words as lipikara, patala, sutra, grantha,

varna, kdnda, &c. Siitra he believes to be derived not from a “ string

of rules,” but the primitive manner in which MSS. were bound, — a

parcel of leaves kept together by a string through the middle. He

draws an important distinction in Panini’s use of varna and Icdra,

“ lcara enters into composition with all vowels and consonants, provid-

ed the latter are followed by the letter a, while varna is joined mere-

ly to vowels and such consonants as are without a vowel sound f and

thus varna applies to the written consonant, as the spoken one must

have a vowel to sound with it ; and hence the propriety of the word

varna as originally meaning “ colour.” Then again Panini has a

Sutraf (vi. 3. 115,) in which he informs us that the owners of cattle

* “ Prof. M. has sent the paper to the Society’s Journal in the hope of elicit-

ing some fresh information from European or native scholars in India on the

interesting questions which it discusses.”

■Jig I ^g3TI nf,!I I fWst I I | TrJjrTT"!

1861.]

Notices of New Works.

43

were at liis time in the habit of marking their beasts on the ears, with

signs of a ladle, pearl, &c., and also eight and Jive, which certainly

point to a knowledge of written letters or numerals at that period,

Similarly the use of lopa to express ‘ elision’ as opposed to the dars' et-

na or ‘ visibility’ of a letter, points to language existing in a written

and not exclusively spoken form.

Various other topics of a similar character are discussed, (but

sometimes with needless bitterness against opponents,) among others

the age of Panini and his position relatively to the Pratisakhyas,

Katy&yana, the Unadi Sutras, &c. Dr. Goldstucker maintains that the

Pratis'akhyas are more modern than Panini, and he endeavours to prove

that many of their rules are intended to supply deficiencies in the latter’s

Sutras, and if the more perfect rule were the more ancient, it wouldbe in-

conceivable that Panini could have deliberately inserted a less complete

one in his grammar. Similarly he would explain the many correc-

tions of Panini in Katyayana’s vartikas by a wide difference in their

epochs. “ The explanation I hold can only be derived from the circum-

stance that Papini and Ivatyayana belonged to different periods of

Hindu antiquity — periods separated by such a space of time as was

sufficient to allow —

1. Grammatical forms which were current in the time of Panini

to become obsolete or even incorrect.

2. Words to assume meanings which they did not possess at the

period when he lived.

3. Words and meanings of words used by him to become antiquated.

4. A. literature unknown to him to arise.

By this later literature, Dr. G. understands the ATanyakas, Upani-

shads, Vajasaneyi Sanhita and S'atapatha Brahmana.

We have no space to enter into the interesting arguments by which

he endeavours to maintain this new position j we would confine our-

selves to one collateral point in the investigation, which seems to us

to possess peculiar interest as well as novelty.

^sjfb'SiT 1 feji’isTTEfTvr: i ysjvrf ’jN-

# «Tf^? vfvi 1 Vivifg fefi | 1 fei i fbg-

l ^ ^sijnrr; i i I fasWyr: i fwjRng: i i

l ||

Notices of New Works.

[No 1,

44

It is well known that the usual date for Panini, in the fourth cen-

tury B. C., rests on a combination of slight circumstances which only

gains its currency from the utter absence in Indian literature of any

thing approaching to historical certainty. Dr. Johnson used to talk

of the ‘ one-eyed monarch of the blind,’ and, compared with the hope-

less obscurity of all other Indian literary dates, that of Panini from

Buddhist books backed by the story-teller Somadeva, really does seem

to give a shadow of basis for historical research ; still it is well for

the Sanskrit student to be occasionally reminded by such a rough

realist as Dr. Goldstiicker, of the uncertain materials on which at best

we ground the assumed era for Panini. It is only in Hindu literature

that such a list of infinitesimal probabilities would be allowed to add

up into an assumed certainty,— and even then we have no right to be

content with doubts and guesses, if better materials are in our reach.

Dr. Goldstiicker professes to have settled the era of Patanjali on

far more reliable grounds, and as the question is of no little import-

ance, we wish to give our readers a clear idea of his reasonings.

They rest on a single rule in the Mahabhashya, — Patanjali’s great

commentary on Panini’s Sutras and Katyayana’s supplementary

aphorisms, — a rule well worth all Pythagoras’s ‘ golden rules,’ if it

leads us to the one authenticated date in the literary history of

ancient India.

In one of his rules, Patanjali refers to the Maurya kings, which

proves that at any rate he was posterior to Chandragupta, the con-

temporary of Seleueus, while the liajatarangim shews that his gram-

mar was known in Kashmir in Abhimanyu’s reign about 60 A. D. ; but

another of his rules determines his date more precisely, as follows :

“ In Siitra iii. 2. Ill, Panini teaches that the imperfect must be

used, when the speaker relates a past fact belonging to a time which

precedes the present day. Katyayana improves on this rule by observ-

ing that it is used too when the fact related is out of sight, notorious,

hut could be seen by the person who uses the verb. And Patanjali

again appends to this Vartika the following instances and remark,

“ The Yavana besieged (imperfect) Ayodhyd ; the Yavana besieged

(imperfect) the Madhyamikas. Why does Katyayana say ‘ out of

sight f ’ (because in such an instance as) ‘ the sun rose,’ (the verb

must be in the aorist). Why ‘notorious?’ (because in such an

1861.]

45

Notices of New Works.

instance as) ‘ Devadatta made a mat,’ (the verb must be in the prete-

rite). Why does he say, ‘but when the fact could be seen by the

person who uses the verb ?’ (because in such an instance as) ‘ accord-

ing to the legend \ asudeva killed Kansa,’ (the verb must likewise

be in the preterite).”*

“ Hence he plainly informs us, and this is acknowledged also by

Nagojibhatta, that he lived at the time — -though he was not on the

spot — ‘ when the Yavana besieged Ayodhya’, and at the time when

‘ the 1 avana besieged the Madhymikas.’ For the very contrast

which he marks between these and the other instances, proves that he

intended practically to impress his contemporaries with a proper

use of the imperfect tense.”

The Madhyamikas are the well-known Buddhist sect founded by

Nagarjuna ; and the only period in which the conquests of the Greek

kings in Bactria and Cabul could have extended as far as Oudh, must

have been under Menander, who reigned from B. C. 144 to about

B. C. 124. One coin of his has been found at Mathura, and Strabo

expressly says, “ ■n-Xeiou Wvrj KareaTpeif/avTo bi EAA/jves rj AAe£arSpos /cat

paXio’ra MevarSpos (et ye Kai tov 'Ytto.vlv Si£{3t] 7rpos eaj /cat peypt tov

lofJMVOV 7T porjXOe).”

If these conjectures be correct Patanjali was a contemporary of

Menander, and thus one cardinal date has been ascertained in the

chaos of ancient Indian chronology.

For the work itself, of which Dr. Goldstiicker has here published

a facsimile, we much regret that he has withheld from us the results

of his editorial labours. A facsimile of the original is no doubt

precious, but ‘ ars longa, vita brevis ,’ and why must every one spend

his days and eyesight over a corrupt text which the learned editor is

> # PaiJlm Katyayana, xf

Patanjali, xf I ^HPqefsr:

<tttw f^sS i i

%f4rf\^Trr ^frT i xjurrc ^nr' i

I SjqTvr qffj Kaiyyata | O w ri ^U?r

'TG’insI'T 5t7Jf^Tigfrr?(T^ra«Ii!r x;ffr f>Tt>*IWPT: Nagojibhatta,

wnq 5jgr^f<T ftfTfl I u wnt i

n <3'3J3TT^r: ^f(T

40

Notices of New Worlcs.

[No. 1,

far better qualified to explain ? On all principles of tlie division of

labour, we bad a right to demand a copious body of notes and cor-

rections, whereas we are now obliged to sit down contented with a bare

facsimile of an original which the editor himself pronounces “ hope-

lessly incorrect.”

The Manava-kalpa-siitras belong to the old recension of the Yajur

Veda, the Taittiriya Sanhita. The present work contains the first

four books — the Yajamana book in two chapters ; the Agnyadhana ;

the Agnihotra ; and the Chaturmasya sacrifices in six chapters. It

only gives Kumarila’s commentary, but as the words of the Sutras

are generally explained at some length, it would be possible to recover

most of them from the tika. Dr. G-. mentions another MS. in- the

old E. I. H. Library, which contains the Sntras of the Agnishtoma

rites in five Adhyayas.

The Society has two MSS.* of a part of the Manava Sutras (Mai-

trayani-s ahhaycim Mtctnava-Sutra) ; and, at the end, the Sutras are

said to consist of five divisions. 1, Th e Prdlcsoma-bMga. 2,ishtiialpa-

bliiga. 3, agnishtomabhaga. 4, rdjasuyabhaga. 5, agnichayana-

bJiciga. These MSS. only contain the fifth portion in five adhyayas.

In the Sanskrit College Library there is a MS. (78 foil.) containing

the praksomabluiga in eight adhyayas, which is thereiore, for the

most part, that portion of the text, which has been published by

Dr. Goldstiicker in Kumarila’s Commentary.

The following are the first words of each adhyaya

1. S3TK<T • (Dr. G. fol. 1.)

2. ^gr wit

Cv t\

3. wfwsjwiwra.

4. pin

Ov vJ "

5. (Dr. G. fol. 55.)

6. (Dr. G. fol. 84.)

7. tret (Dr. G. fol. 10G.)

8. TOin .

Its concluding words are XiLr

(query spiTlfaw! F) WWITf: II

E. B. C.

* One MS. contains 37 foil., the other 18 foil. ; the commencing words are

1861.]

Literary Intelligence.

47

Literary Intelligence.

The following extract from a letter dated Pekin, 4th November,

1860, addressed to our Curator by Mr. Swinhoe, will be read with

interest.

I am in receipt of your letter of the 22nd August, in which you

acquaint me of the loss of tire two bucks of Cervus sika. I am

extremely soiry to hear the news, as it was only by the most uncom-

mon good luck that I was enabled to procure those I sent you. If

I am fortunate enough to visit Japan, or to extend my acquaintance

in that quarter, I may be enabled to procure some more. All the

Deer I sent you were received from Japan, and consequently Cervus

sika. Cervus pseudaxis, from Formosa, you have only seen the skull

of. There are several fine living examples of this Deer at Amoy, but

I was unable to coax the proprietor to let me have one. The Dutch

Commissioner at Amoy procured a fawn of this species and forwarded it

some months ago to Holland, but I have not since heard as to

whether it arrived safely or not. I think I told you, from Canton, that

the Eoeluck (Cervus py gar gus) is preserved there in the gardens of a

Mandarin. They are said to be from inland China, but people are not

allowed to shoot them. A very fine species of Stag is found here, in

the parks of the Chinese Emperor’s summer palace. The grounds

extend up some high hills now covered with snow, and it is here

where these animals abound. Major Garret, one of the General’s

A. D. C.’s, has been out several times and shot a few. He has pre-

served the heads of three of the finest bucks ; two young bucks and

a doe fell to my share, and these I have carefully skinned. The old

bucks are indeed noble animals. They stand to the shoulder about

4 1 feet, are brown on the back with white spots, the back of the

neck being reddish, and the rump and under tail white. Tire horns

are so shaped. * * * I think you told me that Cervus Wallichii,

the Siberian Stag, was noted from North China. If such is the case,

these are probably of that species. The bucks given to me are, one

2 years, and one 1 year ; the doe had milk in her teats and was

evrdently suckling. A pair of gigantic horns were picked up by a

cartman coolie in some Chinese house ; these had two frontal snags.

1 must strongly believe them to belong to the Kashmiri Stag ; but

48

[No. 1,

Literary Intelligence.

I can get no account of them from the natives. They were probably

brought here from some distance, as Stag’s horns are valued in

China for medicinal purposes.

“ This is a great country for Picidce, Corvidees and Fringiilidce, but

deficient in other families. I have procured and noted Gecinus

camis [?], Ficus bisulci of Schlegel, (both found in Japan,) and a lesser

spotted Woodpecker which 1 take to be new. rl he Corvidce are Corvus

sinensis, C. torquatus, Fregilegus pastinator , Monedula daurica, (Pallas,)

31. neglecta, (a black species) of Schlegel, Pica media, and P. cyana ;

ALL in abundance. The Fringiilidce are the following : F. montifrin-

gillas, F. spinus, F. sinensis, F. Finota, F. borealis, I. coccorthraustes,

and Loxia currirostra. It is curious that the ordinary Butcher-bird of

this district is Lanius bucephalus, whereas at Paliinwan, farther north,

L. lucionensis was the only species. I have met with Zosterps japo-

nicus, and am happy to announce that my little southerly species is

perfectly distinct. The only Parus found here is Petrus palustris of

Europe, strange to say. But in birds I am disappointed. Of Qua-

drupeds or Mammals, I have a few ; a Hedgehog, new, I believe, a

Mole, and a small Mouse. Mons. Zill, an amateur naturalist accompany-

ing the present expedition, who, by the way, is acquainted with you,

has besides procured an arctomys [P] or Squirrel-rat. I have also a

few Bats, all of one species, and several reptiles.

“ The other day I picked up the feathers of an Oreocincla, the body

having been probably eaten by a Hawk. I have not yet met with

the bird alive so far north ; indeed I have never met with but two in

all my Chinese experience : you sent me among the skins sent an Ore-

ocincla dawna. Have you any other species in India and do you

know anything about their habits P I am very anxious to get some

particulars about them. How many species do you know of, where

are they to be found, and do you know anything of their habits,

their nesting, &e. ? Are their eggs and nests procurable ? Oreo-

cincla varia of Horsfield is confined, I believe, to Java, where it is

said to be very scarce. It is a most singular and anomalous species, at

times shewing itself in most distant parts of the world, in the most

erratic manner, and apparently nowhere found resident.”

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OP BENGAL,

Foe January, 1861.

Tlic Annual General Meeting of the Society was held on the Qth

Instant.

' A. Grots, Esq., President, in the chair.

The following gentlemen duly proposed at the last meeting, were

balloted for, and elected ordinary members : —

Hon’ble J. C. Erskine, C. S.

Lewis Jackson, Esq., C. S.

Thompson Dodsworth, Esq.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot as ordinary mem-

bers at the next meeting :

Captain H. Godwin Austin, H. M.’s 24th Foot, Surveyor General’s

Department, proposed by Colonel A. S. Waugh, seconded by Captain

T. G. Montgomerie.

Captain A. B. Melville, late 67th N. I., Surveyor General’s

Department, proposed by Colonel A. S. Waugh, seconded by Captain

T. G. Montgomerie.

Lieutenant W. J. Stewart, Bengal Artillery. Revenue Survey

Department, proposed by Major Thuillier, seconded by Captain

W. N. Lees.

L. Forrest, Esq., Civil Engineer, Superintendent of Canals, Debra

Dhoon, proposed by Colonel A. S. Waugh, seconded by Major

Thuillier. J

Harry Duhan, Esq., Extra Civil Assistant, G. T. Survey, Dehra

Dhoon, proposed by Colonel A. S. Waugh, seconded by Major

Thuillier. J

Stewart Bailey, Esq., C. S., proposed by Mr. Atkinson, seconded

by Mr. Grote.

ii

50

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1,

Major Warrand, Bengal Engineers, proposed by Mr. Atkinson,

seconded by Major Sherwill.

A. S. Harrison, Esq., B. A., Inspector of Schools for Behar,

proposed by Mr. Atkinson, seconded by Mr. Cowell.

Frederick S. Growse, Esq. C. S., proposed by Mr. Cowell, seconded

by Mr. Atkinson.

H. Bell, Esq., C. S., proposed by Mr. Atkinson, seconded by Mr.

H. F. Blanford.

J. Brown, Esq., M. D., B. M. S., proposed by Dr. Fayrer, seconded

by Mr. Atkinson.

The Secretary read the following report for 1860.

Annual Repoet.

The Council in presenting their Annual Report have the satisfac-

tion to notice the promising state of the Society’s affairs during the

sequent upon the reduction in the

rate of subscription has been

considerable. The rolls of the

Society during the ten years

previous to the date of the reduc-

tion, only shewed an average of

146 ordinary members and 12

elections. Last year however,

(in consequence of the reduction)

a large increase took place, which

has become still more manifest

during the year now under review, as our rolls now exhibit exclusive

of the losses by retirement (7) and by death (3) a total of 242 against

180 members, and of 69 against 53 elections of the preceding year.

Deducting, however, the number, absent in Europe, there remains a

total of 195 paying members.

The Council having resolved to nominate for the full number of

Honorary members permitted by the Society’s rules, six selections

that list have taken place during the year, as

Of these, one is a life member.

for vacancies

follows : —

Dr. Albrecht Weber,

Dr. Robert Wight,

Dr. Aloys Sprenger,

1861.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 51

Edward Thomas, Esq.,

Col. George Everest,

Mons. Stainslas Julien.

The Corresponding members of the Society elected during the

year are the

Bev. H. Baker, Tinnivelly,

Mr. B. Swinhoe, Amoy,

Dr. M. Haug, Poonah.

The obituary of the past year contains the name of one of the

oldest members and warmest friends of the Society, the late Professor

Horace Hayman Wilson. The services rendered by him to the

Society and to the cause of Oriental literature have already been put

upon record in the proceedings for July last, when a resolution was

passed, expressive of the Society’s sense of the severe loss which it

had sustained. Another casualty during the year on the list,

unfortunately but too short a one, of English Orientalists, has

deprived the Society of the intended editor of the late Sir H. Elliot’s

unpublished materials for a history of Mahomedan India, Mr. W.

W. Morley.

Among its ordinary members, the Society has to regret the death

of the Bight Hon’ble James Wilson, S. Lushington, Esq., C. S., and

Bajah Bamchand Sing.

FINANCE.

The President briefly drew attention to the deficit in the annual

income of the Society and to the necessity of supplying it by

continued exertions to obtain accessions of members. He thought

the Society were to be congratulated on the state of the Oriental

Fund, and on the activity which the report showed to have prevailed

in that Department. He considered that for this activity much of

the credit was due to Captain Lees.

The introduction of the reduced rates of subscriptions necessitated

a division of the Society’s members into two classes resident and

non-resident. Of the 195 paying members now on the rolls, 101

belong to the former, and 94 to the latter class. Estimating their

subscriptions at the two rates respectively, of 48 and 24 rupees per

annum, the total income would amount to Bs. 4,848+2,256 = 7,104,

which is less than that derived from the average number, (146) of

h 2

52

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

[No. 1,

* CONTErBTTTIONS.

1850 7,981 3

subscribers paying 64 rupees a year under tlie old rates ; the deficiency

being rupees 2,240 which has to he provided for by an additional

number of 46£ resident or 93 non-resident members.

rpiie amount of contributions inclusive of the arrears of foimei

years realized during the last year is Es.

6,441, which, compared with the average of

collections of the previous ten years as shewn

in the margin* is satisfactory.

The assets of the Society amount to Es.

6,991-1-2 exclusive of the amount of out-

standing claims, Es. 5,747-1-6, a consider-

able portion of which will probably be

realized during the current year. The

liabilities fall short of Es. 3,200 which is

principally on account of printing, &c.

1851

1853

1853

1854

1855

1856

1857

1858

1859

8,583

6,373

7,778

7,082

7,166

8,096

7,0G8

6,923

6,750

73,801 10 8

Average of which is

Es. 7,380-2-8

Statement No. 1 exhibits the total Expenditure at Es. 14,973-4-4,

■while the total Eeceipts amount to Es. 14,085-8-6, showing an excess

of expenditure of Es. 887-11-10 over the income.

Income.

Contribution, ... Es.

Admission Fee, ... „

Journal, ... ,,

Library, ... „

Museum, ... „

Secretary’s Office, ... ,,

Vested Fund, ... „

General Establishment, ... „

Profit and Loss, ... „

Miscellaneous, ... ,,

Total,

Es.

The monthly average being

Exfenditube.

Journal, ... Es.

Library,

Museum,

Secretary’s Office,

Building,

Vested Fund,

Miscellaneous,

Contribution,

Stacey Coin Collection,

Income-tax,

Profit and Loss,

Total,

Shewing a monthly average of Es. 1,076 7 3J

The estimate of pro-

bable Income and Ex-

penditure of the ensuing

year is given in the

margin.

18G1-]

53

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Libraey.

Upwards of 400 volumes have been added to the Library during

the past year, a considerable portion of which are presentations from

learned Societies and Institutions. For the better arrangement of

these and other accumulations, several new book-cases have been

provided. The leading Scientific and Literary Periodicals of Europe

obtained either by purchase ‘or exchange, are as usual laid on the

table of the reading room. A supplementary catalogue which had

been completed in 1858, and corrected up to the present date, is in

the hands of the Printer. A corrected MS. catalogue of the Sanscrit

Library, has also been finished.

The Coin Cabinet has received few additions during the year, but

several offers for exchange and purchase of duplicates have been re-

ceived since the Council notified their wish to collectors and others to

dispose of their duplicates. A Sub-Committee has been formed, and

a Com Fund opened for the credit of all sums realized by sales, and as

a provision from which the Committee will obtain the means of extend-

ing and improving the Society’s cabinet.

Museum.

Important and valuable contributions have been made to the

^Natives. Museum, the popularity of which

®fale3’ 78321 the Council has the gratification

Europeans. to observe is rapidly on the in-

Males> 1880 crease, as will be perceived from

Females, J4(> the daily average of visitors* to

Total, 84637 the Institution during the past

Average is 273 per day. year’ wWoh is 273 against 185,

of 1859, the total for the year

being 84,637, exclusive of Sundays and Holidays.

Mr. Theobald’s Catalogue of the shells in the Society’s cabinet,

the preparation of which was announced in the last annual report,

has since been completed and published. The attention of the Na-

tural History Committee has been drawn to his suggestion for the

better preservation of some of the specimens. Mr. Theobald has

now offered to make a new arrangement of the Geological collections

and Mr. Blanford has similarly undertaken to prepare a Catalogue

of some of the Palaeontological remains in the Society’s Museum.

Both these offers have been cordially acknowledged by the Council

54

[No. 1,

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

They regret, however, to have to state that the Curator s Catalogue of

Mammalia is still incomplete, the delay in its publication, which the

President last year announced as certain to take place before the oc-

currence of their next annual meeting, has caused the Council much

disappointment.

JOUENAL.

Four Nos. of the Journal have been published during the year.

They include several valuable and interesting papers on subjects con-

nected with the researches of the Society .

Office Bearees.

The Librarian and Assistant Secretary, Babu Gourdoss Bysack,

resumed the charge of his duty in J uly last, and has again obtained

leave of absence, preparatory to his resigning the service of the

Society, to which during his incumbency he has proved a very useful

officer.

Babu Lalgopal Dutt, B. A., who officiated during his absence in the

preceding part of the year, has been provisionally appointed as his

substitute.

Oriental Fend.

The Council have great pleasure in stating that during the past

year the new series of the Bibliotheca Indica (which was announced

in their last Beport as about to be commenced,) has been begun, and

four numbers have already appeared, being the commencement of

three valuable works, — the translation of the Surya Siddhanta by

Pundit Bapu Deva, under the superintendence of the Venerable

Archdeacon Pratt. The Vais' eshilca Sutras with two commentaries,

edited by Pundit Jaynarayan Tarkapanchanan and Nanda Kumar

Tarkaratna ; and the Tarihhi Ferozshahi of Ziaa Barni, edited by

Sayid Ahmad Khan, under the superintendence of Captain W. N.

Lees. The Council would especially draw attention to the last

mentioned publication, the first only, they hope, of a series of

such works, and furnishing much valuable and contemporary ma-

terial for the student of Mahomedan Indian history. They have

undertaken, in the course of next year, to continue the series

1861.]

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 55

by tlie publication of the Tarihhi Hlasaudi, by Abul Fazl Baihaki,

Sultan Masaud’s Secretary. The late Mr. Morley had prepared the

text from several MSS., and had just before his decease, at the instance

of Mr. E. Thomas, offered it to the Society for publication, an offer

which his executors have since carried out by forwarding the MS.

which is now in the Society’s possession.

Mr. F. E. Hall has further engaged to edit the JDasa Pupa,

the oldest authority on the dramatic theory of the Hindus, and to

add an English translation to his edition of the text.

The editors of the old series have been actively employed in com-

pleting the works which yet remain unfinished.

The titles of the fasciculi of the old series published during the

past year are :

1. Dictionary of Technical Terms used in the sciences of the Mus-

sulmans, edited by Moulavies Abd-el Huq and Gholam Kadir, under

the supervision of Captain W. N. Lees, LL. D., Nos. 156, 158,

159, 162, 165, Part. II., Fasc. Nil. to XVI.

2. The Conquest of Syria, commonly ascribed to Aboo Abd

Allah Mohammad, by Omar A1 "YVaquidi, edited by Captain W. N.

Lees, LL. D., No. 164, Fasc. VII.

3. Sanhita of the Black Yajar Veda with the commentary of

Madhava Acharya, edited by Dr. E. Boer and E. B. Cowell, M. A.,

Nos. 157, 160, 161, 166, Fasc. X. to XIII.

4. The Marcandei/a Parana, edited by Bev. Iv. M. Baneriee, No.

163, Fasc. IV.

The title's of the fasciculi of the new series, are :

1. Hindu Astronomy, the Surya Siddhanta, translated from the

Sanscrit, by Pundit Bapu Deva S'astri, under the superintendence of

the Ven’ble Archdeacon Pratt, No. 1, Fasc. I.

2. The Tarikh-i-Feroz-shalii of Ziaa al Din Barni commonly

called Ziaa-i-Barni, edited by Saiyid Ahmad Khan, under the super-

vision of Captain W. N. Lees, LL. D. ; Nos. 2 and 3, Fasc. I. II.

3. Vais' esliiTca Sutras with UpasJcara and Vivriti Commentaries,

edited by Pundits Jaynarayan Tarkapanchanan and Nanda Kumar

Tarkaratna, No. 4, Fasc. I.

The meeting then proceeded to ballot for the Council and officers

for the ensuing year. Mr. H. F. Blanford and Moulavie Abdool Lutif

5G

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

[No. 1

Khan, Bahadur, were appointed scrutineers, and at the close of the

ballot, the Chairman announced the following result :

Babh Rajendra Lae Mitea.

Babe Ramapersad Roy.

Hon’ble Sie H. Bartle Freee.

Col. Baied Smith.

Capt. W. N. Lees.

T. Oldham, Esq.

De. W. Croziee.

De. J. Fayeee.

Major. W. S. Siieewill.

R. Jones, Esq.

W. S. Atkinson, Esq.

Council.

A. Grote, Esq.,

De. T. Thomson.

Majoe II. L. Tiiuillier.

President.

E. B. Cowell, Esq.

j Joint Secretaries.

1861.]

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

57

ABSTRACT STATEMENT

OF

RECEIPTS AND DISBURSEMENTS

OE THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY,

FOE

i

THE YEAR 1860.

58 JProccedinc/s of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1,

STATEMENT

Abstract of the Cash Accounts

Journal.

Sale proceeds of, and Subscriptions

to, the Journal of the Asiatic

Society, .. .. 339 0 0 1,094 8 9

Library.

Sale proceeds of Books, . . 552 6 0 432 11 6

Museum.

Received from the General Trea-

197 10 0

Carried over, 14,078 8 6

59

1861.]

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

No. 1.

of the Asiatic Society, for I860.

Journal,

Freight,

Printing charges.

Commission on sale of Books, . .

Purchase of Postage stamps,

Packing charges.

Purchasing a blank Record Book,

DISBURSEMENTS.

1859.

.. 1,716 4 6

Library, .. .. 2,2/6 1 3

Salary of the Librarian for 12 months at Its. 70

1860.

106 11 0

3,035 0 6

2 4 4

27 8 0

10 9 9

1 8 0

3,183 9 7

Museum, .. 5,604 14 4

Salary of the Curator E. Blyth, Esq. at Rs. 250

per month, 12 months, .. 3,000 0 0

House-rent Rs. 40 per month, 8

months, . . . . 320 0 0

1,332 9 2

6,065 1 3

Carried over, 10,581 4 o

i 2

GO

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1,

Brought over, 14,078 8 6

Messrs. Williams and

Norgate, .. .. 36 4 0

Sale proceeds of Goldstucker’s Sanskrit and

English Dictionary, Vol. I p. 3, .. 2 8 0

Freight on Parcel received through Rajah

Radhakant Deva,. . >• •. 16 0

Duty on ditto, . . . . • . 10 0

Received through Mr. Atkinson, as per his

order to pay to the Entomological Society,

London 4s. 3d. at 2 shillings per Rupee, . . 2 2 0

14,085 8 6

.. 2,796 14 3

.. 9 14 9

2,806 13 0

72 0 0

2,878 13 0

Balance of 1859.

Bank of Bengal,

Cash in hand, . .

Inefficient Balance, ..

Carried over, 16,964 5 6

1861.]

61

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Secretary’s Office,

Brought over, 10,681

1,715 13 9

4 0

General Establishment,

Secretary’s Office Establishment,

Petty charges,

Stationery, ..

Purchase of Postage stamps, . .

Postage paid, . . . t

A Sheet Almanac for 1860,

Two blank books, , .

Printing charges, . .

A Lever Embossing Press,

Building, .. 2,728 13

Assessment,

Ditto for Lighting, . ,

Preparing a new shade for the

out offices,

Charges for mettling the compound,

Deposit,

E. B. Cowell, Esq, ..

Prem Chaund Turkobagish,

W. Theobald, Esq. Jr.

Rev. Isidor Lowenthall,

Rev. F. Mason,

G. H. M. Batten, Esq.

Lieut. II. Sconce, . .

Rajah Bansput Singh,

Captain J. 0. Haughton,

John Strachey, Esq.

G. Shelverton, Esq...

J. P. Grant, Esq. Jr.

J. E. T. Aitchison, Esq.

Major J, llovenden,. .

J. B. N. Ilenessey, Esq.

Dr. E. Roer,

Lieut. -Col. J. Abbott,

Major S. R. Tickell,. .

Baboo Nobinchuuder Roy,

Moonshee Narain Doss,

65 12

1,745 5 9

392 2 0

191 12 0

Vested Fund, .. 0 9 10

Paul Commission upon Interest on Company’s Paper, 0 9 7

Ditto Income Tax on ditto, .. " 4 13 ()

5 6 7

62

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1,

Brought over, 16,964 5 6

Co.’s Rupees,. . 16,964 5 6

Errors Excepted.

Gourdoss Bysack,

Assistant Secretary.

Asiatic Society's Rooms,

The 31 st Dec. 1860,

1861.]

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

63

Messrs. Williams and

Norgate, .. .. 57 14 0

Paul Messrs. Gillanders, Arbutlinot and Co. as

per their order, ,£100, at 2 shillings per Rupee,

Contributions, .. 128 0 0

Receipt Stamps for collecting contributions

under the new stamp Act, , .

Coin Fund, .. .. 0 0 0

Paid Manager of Calcutta Auction Company for

an Iron Safe,

Conveyance hire for ditto, . . . ,

Purchase of a blank book for Coins,

Income Tax.

Paid Income Tax on Mr. E.

Blyth’s Salary, from July to

November, I860,.. .. 0 0 0

Profit and Loss.

Cash stolen from the Society’s

Chest, .. .. 0 0 0

Miscellaneous, 778 9 4

Advertising charges, , . , ,

Meeting charges, . . .. ,,

Oiling, cleaning and regulating a Clock,

Paid E. Blyth, Esq., for the purchase of a

Ilorse,

Ditto for a green baize screen with roller for

the Meeting Room, ..

Ditto for 2 hanging Solar Lamps,

Ditto for 4 wire panka protectors.

Ditto for a dozen of sissoo wood Chairs,

Ditto stamp-fee to the Bank for blank Stamped

Cheques, . . . .

Salary of a ticca Mallee,

Repairing 4 hanging Argand Lamps,

Petty charges, . . . .

Brought over, 12,915 14 4

Balance.

Bank of Bengal,

Cash in hand,

Inefficient Balance, , ,

1,654 13 2

85 7 6

300

4

2 12

14

168

4

60

16

6

55

1 9

22 13

6 0

32 4

1,000 0 0

2 8 0

250 0 0

306 12 0

50 0 0

61 6 0

0

6

0

• 636 12 0

14,973 4 4

1,740 4 8

250 12 6

Co.’s Rs...

• 1,991

16,964

1 2

5 &

Ewd. B. Cowell,

Secretary, Asiatic Society ,

G4

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No'. 1,

STATEMENT,

Abstract of the Oriental

Sale oe Oriental Publications, Rs.

Received by sale of Bibliotheca Indica,

Ditto by subscriptions to ditto,

Ditto by sale of White Yajur Veda, . .

Ditto by refund of Postage,

Government Allowance.

Received from the General Treasury, at

500 per month, 12 inpnths,

Vested Fund.

Received interest on Company’s Paper

from the Bank of Bengal,

Ditto Discount on Purchasing Co.’s

Paper,

Ditto renewing Pee on ditto ditto, ..

Deposit,

Received from Mahomed Hajee,

Custody op Oriental Works,

Savings of Establishment,

Pines,

1859. 1860.

1,317 1 6

.. 779 2 9

.. 56 4 0

114 0 0

0 15 0

950 5 9

7 19

10 0

0 0

2 5

3 0

1 9

Balance oe 1859.

Bank of Bengal,

Cash in hand,

Inefficient Balance,

..11,166 11 11

.. 25 15 8

11,192 11 7

.. .. 954, 8 6

12,14,7 4 1

Carried over, 19,757 1 0

1861.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 65

No. 2.

Fund for the year 1860.

K

66

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1,

Brought oyer, 19,757 1 0

Co.’s Es.. 19,757 1 0

1861.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 67

Edwaed B. Cowell,

Secretary, Asiatic Society.

68

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

o

£

£

H

P\

W

<1

w.

pH

M

OH

i t»

^ 5?

•a 3

“ -3

3 P

"1 £

W hi

d

«T r9

•+j

03

O S

& “

a

9 CD

« g

OT 3

8 3

C3 rd

1=1 rO

>— j C3

PQ

l“3

O

m

U2

o

m Pli

o o

h0 a

Sh

C3 03

&4

® I

p I

o

M

W 2 w ^

W

03

o

<D ,«

o *-<

C

5 o.

' ^ 3 Oj

1 « „

m

23

Szj

P

S3

<

H

m

H

P

O

•* 9

M S

•* ~ si S*

d CO o d

<3 c3 S O

P Q m Q

° o Ci

^ “? 's

« d oo .,

W CQ lO ^

s s

4= 3

i4

p a

[No. l,

Errors Excepted. “ — — —

Asiatic Society’s Rooms, Gouedoss Btsack, Edwaed B. Coweel,

The 31si December, I860. Assistant Secretary. Secretary, Asiatic Society.

1861.]

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

69

LIST OF ORDINARY MEMBERS

or THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OE BENGAL,

02T THE 31st DECEMBER, 1860.

The * distinguishes nou-subscribing and the + non-resident Members.

f Abbott, Lieut. -Col. J. Artillery, Delhi.

Abdool Luteef, Khan Bahadur, Moulvi, Calcutta.

fAitchison, J. E. T. Esquire, M. D., Jhelum.

*' Alabaster, C. Esquire, China.

fAlexander, Lieut. W. G. 93rd Highlanders, Rohilcund Horse,

Peshawur.

* Allen, C. Esquire, B. C. S., Europe.

Amir All, Khan Bahadur, Calcutta.

* Anderson, Lieut.-Col. W., Bengal Artillery, Europe.

fAnley, W. A. D. Esquire, Kajmehal.

Archer, Dr. C., Calcutta.

Atkinson, W. S. Esquire, M. A., F. L. S., Calcutta.

Atkinson, Major, P. D., Calcutta.

Avdall, J. Esquire, Calcutta.

Ayerst, Bev. W., Calcutta.

#Baker, Lieut.-Col. W. E. Bengal Engineers, E. R. G. S., Europe.

Banerjee, Rev. K. M., Calcutta.

fBatten, J. H. Esquire, B. C. S., Mynpooree.

fBatten, George. H. M., Esquire, C. S., Allyghur.

tBayley, E. C. Esquire, B. C. S., Allahabad.

Beadon, C. Esquire, B. C. S., Calcutta.

Beaufort, E. L. Esquire, B. C. S., Calcutta.

*Beckwith, J. Esquire, Europe.

#Benson, Lieut.-Col. R., Europe.

tBirch, Major Genl. Sir R. J. 1L, K. C. B., N. W. Provinces.

*Blagrave, Capt. T. C. 26th Regt. B. N. I., Europe.

Blane, Major S. J.^ Calcutta.

Blanford, H. F. Esquire, Geological Survey, Calcutta.

fBlanford, W. T. Esquire, Ditto Ditto.

70

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

[No. 1,

fBlundell, E. A. Esquire, Singapore.

#Bogle, Lieut.-Col. Sir A. Kt., Europe.

Boloy Chand Sing, Babu, Calcutta.

fBowring, L. B., C. S., Esquire, N. W. Provinces.

^Boycott, Dr. T., B. M. S., Europe.

Braddon, H. 'Esquire, Calcutta.

tBrandis, Dr. D., Rangoon.

tBrandreth, J. E. L. Esquire, C. S., Delhi.

*Brodie, Capt. T. 5tli Regt. B. N. I., Europe.

fBrowne, Horace, A. Capt., Pegu.

#Browne, Rev. J. Cave, Europe.

fBunsput Sinha Raja, Allahabad.

Busheerooddeen, Sultan Maliamed, Saheb, Calcutta.

Byrne, L. E. Esquire, C. E., Calcutta.

■[Campbell, Dr. A., Darjiling.

fCampbell, C. J. Esquire, C. E., Delhi.

fCarnac, J. H. Rivett, Esquire, C. S., Midnapore.

*Chapman, R. B. Esquire, B. C. S., Europe.

fChristian, J. Esquire, Monghyr.

*Colvin, J. H. B. Esquire, B. C. S., Europe.

fCooper, F. H. Esquire, C. S., Delhi.

Cowell, E. B. Esquire, M. A., Calcutta.

Crozier, Dr. William, B. M. S., Calcutta.

fDalton, Capt. E. S. 9th Regt. B. N. I., Chota Nagpore.

fDe Boui-hel, Capt. R., Bengal Engineers, N. W. Provinces.

Degumber Mitra, Baboo, Calcutta.

fDickens, Capt. C. H., N. W. Provinces.

Douglas, Major C., Calcutta.

Drummond, Hon’ble E., B. C. S., Calcutta.

fDuka, Dr. Theodore, Monghyr.

*Eatwell, Dr. W. C. B., F. L. S. Europe.

#Edgeworth, M. P. Esquire, B. C. S., Europe.

fEdmonstone, Hon’ble G. F., C. S., Allahabad.

#Elliott, Hon’ble Walter, M. C. S., Europe.

fElliott, C. A. Esquire, C. S., Lucknow.

*Ellis, Major R. R. 23rd Regt. B. N. 1., Europe.

*Elphinstone, Lieut. N. W. 4th Regt. B. N. I., Europe.

*Erskine, Major W. C., Europe.

1861.]

71

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Fayrer, Dr. J., B. M. S., F. B. C. S., Calcutta.

Fisher, A., Esquire, Calcutta.

Fitzgerald, Capt. C. M., Calcutta.

fFitzpatrick, D. Esquire, C. S., 1ST. W. Provinces.

Fitzwilliam, W. S., Esquire, Calcutta,

fForlong, Capt. J. G. B., Moulmein.

Fraser, Capt. Alexander, Calcutta.

fFreeling, G. H., Esquire, B. C. S., Bolundshur.

Frere, the Hon. Sir H. Bartle, K. C. B., Calcutta.

Futteh Ali, Moulvi, Calcutta.

fFytche, Major A., 70th Begt. B. N. I., Bassein.

fGardner, D. M., Esquire, C. S., 7ST. W. Provinces.

fGastrell, Capt. J. E. 13th Begt. N. I., Serampore.

fGeogliegan, J. Esquire, C. S., Maldah.

^Gladstone, W. Esquire, Europe. ,

Goodeve, Dr. E., Calcutta.

fGooroo Churn Doss, Babu, Jessore.

tGoss, W. Forbes, Esquire, Nya Doomkah, Beerbhoom.

Govin Chunder Sen, Babu, Calcutta.

Grant, J. P., Esquire, Jr., B. C. S. Hooghly.

Grant, T. B., Esquire, Calcutta.

Grant, Hon’ble J. P., B. C. S., Calcutta.

*Grapel, W., Esquire, M. A., Europe.

fGriffith, B. T. H., Esquire, Benares.

Grey, W. Esquire, B. C. S., Calcutta.

Grote, A. Esq., B. C. S., F. L. S. Calcutta.

fHall, F. E. Esquire, LL. D., Saugor.

Halleur, Dr. H., Calcutta.

Halsey, W. S. Esquire, B. C. S., Calcutta.

^Hamilton, B. Esquire, China.

*Hamilton, Sir B. N. E. Bart., B. C. S., Europe.

Hannyngton, Lieut.-Col. J. C. 63rd Begt. N. I., Calcutta.

Hardie, Dr. G. K., Calcutta.

tHarris, E. B. Esquire, Civil Surgeon, Monghyr.

tHaughton, Capt. J. C., Port Blair.

Hearsay, Major-Genl. Sir J. B., 10th Light Infantry, Calcutta,

tHenessey, J. B. N., Esquire, Dehra.

tHerschel, W. J. Esquire, B. C. S., Nuddea.

72

[No. 1,

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

*Hichens, Lieut. W. Bengal Engineers, Europe.

fHobhouse, C. P. Esquire, B. C. S., Hooghly.

fHopkinson, Capt. H., Assam.

tHovenden, Major J., Bengal Engineers, Benares.

Innes, Major J. J. M., Calcutta,

tlshureepersliad Sinha, Raja, Bahadur, Benares.

*Jackson, L. S. Esquire, Em'ope.

#Jackson, W. B. Esquire, B. C. S., Europe.

Jadava Krishna Sing, Biihu, Calcutta.

Jallaluddin Mohammed, Prince of Mysore, Calcutta,

f James, Capt. H. C.; 32nd Regt. B. N. I., Rampore Beaulea.

James, Major T., Bengal Army, Calcutta.

fJerdon, T. C. Esquire, M. M. S., Darjiling.

fJogindra Narain Roy, Raja, Rajsliai.

# Johnstone, J. Esquire, Europe.

Jones, R. Esquire, Calcutta.

Joygopaul Bysack, Babu, Calcutta.

Judge, T. E. B. Esquire, Calcutta.

fKabeeroodeen Ahmed Shall, Bahadur, Sassarem.

Kaliprasunno Sing, Baku, Calcutta.

Kassinath Roy Chowdry, Babti, Calcutta.

Kay, Rev. W., D. D., Calcutta.

*Laidlay, J. W. Esquire, Europe.

fLayard, Capt. E. P., 19th Regt. B. N. I., Berhampore.

Lees, Capt. W. N., LL. D., 42nd Regt. B. N. 1., Calcutta.

Leonard, H. Esquire, C. E., Calcutta.

*Liebig, Dr. G. Von, B. M. S., Europe.

Lindsay, E. J. Esquire, Calcutta.

Loch, G. Esquire, B. C. S., Calcutta.

fLord, Bishop of Calcutta, Right Rev., N. W. Provinces.

#Low, Major-Genl. Hon’ble J., Europe.

fLushington, F. A. Esquire, B. C. S., Rajshae.

Macfarlane, D. H. Esquire, Calcutta.

fMaclagan, Capt. R., Roorkee.

fMacleod, D. F. Esquire, B. C.'S., Punjaub.

Macrae, Dr. A. C., B. M. S., Calcutta.

Mair, David K. Esquire, Calcutta.

Manickjee Rustomjee, Esquire, Calcutta.

1861.]

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

73

fMann, E. G. Esquire, Bajshae.

#Marshman, J. C. Esquire, Europe.

Mazzuchelli, Bev. F. F., I). D., Calcutta.

^Middleton, J. Esquire, Europe.

fMedlicott, J. G-. Esquire, Geological Survey of India.

fMedlicott, H. B. Esquire, F. G. S., Boorkee.

#Mills, A. J. M. Esquire, B. C. S., Europe.

*Money, D. J. Esquire, B. C. S., Europe.

Money, Alonzo, Esquire, B. C. S., Calcutta.

Money, J. W. B. Esquire, Calcutta.

fMontgomerie, Capt. T. G., B. E., F. K. G. S., Trigl. Survey, Dehra.

tMorris, G. G. Esquire, B. C. S.

fMuir, W. Esquire, B. C. S., Allahabad.

#Muir, J. Esquire, Europe.

fMurray, Lieut. W. G. 68th N. I., Eawul Pindee.

fNarendra Narain Bhupa, Maha Bajah, Cooch Behar.

fNewmarch, Capt. C. D., Pegu.

tNicliolls, Capt. W. T. 24th Begt. M. N. I., Burmah.

Nandalala Bose, Babu, Calcutta.

,#Ohbard, J. Esquire, Calcutta.

tOldham, C. Esquire, Geological Survey of India.

Oldham, T., LL. D., F. B. S., Calcutta.

O’Shaughnessy, Sir W. B., Europe.

#Ouseley, Major, W. B., Europe.

Payne, Dr. A. J. Calcutta.

fPearse, Major G. G., Segowlie.

fPhayre, Lieut. -Col. A., Bangoon.

fPrasunno Nauth Boy, Baja Bahadur, Degaputti Bajshae.

Pratapchandra Sinha, Baja, Calcutta.

Pratt, Ven’ble Archdeacon J. H., Calcutta.

Preonath Sett, Babu, Calcutta.

*Prinsep, C. B. Esquire, Europe.

Prosonocoomar Tagore, Babu, Calcutta.

Badhanath Sikdar, Babu, Calcutta.

Bajendra Dutt, Babu, Calcutta.

Bajendra Lai Mitra, Babu, Calcutta.

Bamanatli Tagore, Babu, Calcutta.

Bamaprasad Boy, Babu, Calcutta.

L

74 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1,

Ramgopal Gliose, Baku, Calcutta.

tReid, H. S. Esquire, Name Tal.

Riddell, H. P. Esquire, B. C. S., Calcutta.

fRiley, E. O., Esquire, Rangoon.

Ritchie, W. Esquire, M. A., Advocate Genl., Calcutta.

tRoberts, A. Esquire, B. C. S., Lahore.

fRoer, Dr. E., Midnapore.

* Rogers, Capt. T. E., Europe.

*Royle, Dr. J., F. R. S., Europe,

t Russell, A. E. Esquire, B. C. S., Balasore.

fRussell, R. H. Esquire, B. C. S., Bancoorah.

*Samuells, E. A. Esquire, B. C. S., Europe.

Sampson, A. B. Esquire, Calcutta.

Sanders, J. Esquire, Calcutta.

fSaxton, Capt. J. H., 38th M. N. I., Cuttack.

Schiller, F. Esquire, Calcutta.

tSconce, Lieut. H., Nowgong, Assam.

Scott, Col. E. W. S., Calcutta.

fScott, W. FI., Esquire, Dehra Dhoon.

fShelverton, George Esquire, Dehra Dhoon.

Sherwill, Major, W. S., 66th Regt. B. N. I., F. G. S., F. R. G. S.,

Dum Dum.

fSherwill, Capt. J., Darjiling.

Simpson, Dr. B., Calcutta.

#Smith, Col. J. F., Europe.

Smith, Lieut.-Col. Baird, C. B., Calcutta.

Smith, H. Scott, Esquire, Calcutta.

fSpankie, R. Esquire, B. C. S., Saharunpore.

Stainforth, H. Esquire, B. C. S., Calcutta.

fStanton, Capt. F. S., Bengal Engineers, Shergotty.

#Stephen, Major J. G., 8th N. I., Europe.

#Strachey, Lieut-Col. R., Europe.

fStrachey, J. Esquire, B. C. S., Moradahad.

tStubbs, Capt. F. W., Bengal Artillery, Rawul Pindee.

•(•Sutherland, H. C. Esquire, B. A., B. C. S., Dacca.

tSuttischunder Roy, Maharajah, Krishnagur.

Suttyasharana Ghosal, Rajah, Bhookylas, Calcutta.

tSyud Ahmed Khan, Bahadur, Moradahad.

1861.]

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

75

Temple, R. Esquire, B. C. S., Calcutta.

fTheobold, W. Esquire, Jr., Geological Survey of India.

Thompson, Rev. J. C., Calcutta.

Thomson, J. G., Esquire, Calcutta.

Thomson, Dr. T., M. D., F. R. S., Botanical Gardens, Calcutta.

fThornhill, C. B., Esquire, B. C. S., Allahabad.

Thuillier, Major H. L., Artillery, F. R. G. S., Calcutta.

fTickell, Major S. R., Moulmein.

Trevor, C. B., Esquire, B. C. S., Calcutta.

tTurnhull, Capt. A. D,, Roorkee.

fVanrenen, Capt. A. D., late 71st B. N. I., R. Survey, Jhansie.

#Ward, J. J. Esquire, B. C. S., Europe.

fWarrand, R. H. M., Esquire, B. C. S., Jessore.

#Watson, J. Esquire, B. C. S., Europe.

Wauchope, S. Esquire, B. C. S., C. B. Calcutta.

fWaugh, Col. Sir A. S., Engineers, F. R. S., F. R. G. S., Mussoorie.

Wells, Sir Mordaunt, Kt., Calcutta.

Williams, F. Fisk, Esquire, Calcutta.

Wilmot, C. W. Esquire, Pakour.

tWilson, W. L. Esquire, Beerbhoom.

Woodrow, H. Esquire, M. A., Calcutta.

♦Wortley, Major A. II. P., Europe.

Wray, C. G. Esquire, C. E., Calcutta.

Young, Capt. C. B., B. E., Calcutta.

Yule, Lieut. -Col. H., Calcutta.

Elections in 1860.

Ordinary Members.

J. H. R. Rivett Carnac, Esquire, Midnaporo.

Capt. Alexander Fraser, Calcutta.

T. R. Grant, Esquire, Calcutta.

Major J. J. M. Innes, Calcutta.

E. J. B. Lindsay, Esquire, Calcutta.

Prince Mohammed Jallaluddin of Mysore, Calcutta.

David K. Mair, Esquire, Calcutta.

C. Oldham, Esquire, Geological Survey of India.

Bahu Prconauth Sett, Calcutta.

Dr. Theodore Duka, Monghyr.

l 2

76

[No. 1,

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Rev. J. C. Thompson, Calcutta.

Major G. G. Pearse, Segowlie.

Capt. T. G. Montgomerie, B. E., F. II. G. S., Great Trigl. Survey,

Dehra.

Col. E. W. S. Scott, Calcutta.

Dr. D. Brandis, Rangoon.

Hon’ble Sir H. Bartle Frere, K. C. B., Calcutta.

H. S. Reid, Esquire, Nyne Tal.

Major J. Hovenden, Bengal Engineers, Benares.

Major F. D. Atkinson, Calcutta.

Capt. A. D. Turnbull, Roorkee.

H. B. Medlicott, Esquire, F. G. S., Roorkee.

Lieut. H. Sconce, Engineers, Assam.

W. S. Fitzwilliam, Esquire, Calcutta.

S. Wauchope, Esquire, B. C. S., Calcutta.

Rev. J. Cave Browne.

J. E. T. Aitchison, Esquire, M. D., Jhelum.

H. Braddon, Esquire, Calcutta.

Alonzo Money, Esquire, B. C. S., Calcutta.

R. Temple, Esquire, B. C. S., Calcutta.

Dr. H. Halleur, Calcutta.

C. P. Hobhouse, Esquire, B. C. S., Hooghly.

Capt. F . S. Stanton, Bengal Engineers, Shergotty.

Raja Jogendra Narain Roy, Puttea, Rajshae.

Capt. A. D. 'V anrenen, late 71st B. N. I., Revenue Survey, Jhansie.

W. Ritchie, Esquire, Calcutta.

J . G. Thomson, Esquire, Calcutta.

Rev. W. Ayerst, Calcutta.

C. J. Campbell, Esquire, C. E., Delhi.

Raja Bunsput Sinba, Allahabad.

G. H. M. Batten, Esquire, Allyghur.

L. F. Byrne, Esquire, C. E., Calcutta.

W. Grey, Esquire, B. C. S., Calcutta.

J. P. Grant, Esquire, Jr., B. C. S. Hooghly.

E. G. Mann, Esquire, Rajshae.

Dr. B. Simpson, Civil Surgeon, Calcutta.

George Shelverton, Esquire, Dehra Dhoon.

A. B, Samuron, Esquire, Calcutta.

1861.]

77

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Syud Ahmed Khan, Bahadur, Moradabad.

Capt. C. M. Fitzgerald, Calcutta.

T. E. B. Judge, Esquire, Calcutta.

Dr. A. J. Payne, Calcutta.

W. Forbes Gross, Esquire, Beerbhoom.

Major T. James, Bengal Army, Calcutta.

E. B. Harris, Esquire, Civil Surgeon, Monghyr.

Munshee Amir Ah', Khan Bahadur, Calcutta.

J. Christian, Esquire, Monghyr.

J. E. L. Brandretli, Esquire, Delhi.

C. G. Wray, Esquire, C. E., Calcutta.

Babu Degumber Mitar, Calcutta.

Kev. K. M. Banerjea, Bishop’s College, Botanical Gardens.

W. A. D. Anley, Esquire, Rajmehal.

E. 0. Riley, Esquire, B. C. S. Rangoon.

Capt. Horace Brown, Pegu.

Capt. C. D. Newmarch, Pegu.

R. T. H. Griffith, Esquire, Benares.

Moulvi Abdool Luteef, Khan Bahadur, Deputy Magistrate, 24-Pero-h.

F. H. Cooper, Esquire, C. S., Delhi.

Babu Gooroo Churn Doss, Deputy Magistrate, Jessore.

D. H. Macfarlane, Esquire, Calcutta.

Elections in 1860, Continued.

Prof. Max Muller.

Dr. Robert Wight.

Edward Thomas, Esquire.

Dr. Aloys Sprenger. j* Honokaky Membees.

Dr. Albrecht Weber. j

Mons. Stanislas Julien.

Col. George Everest. J

Rev. FI. Baker, Jr., Alipi,

South Malabar.

R. Swinhoe, Esquire, H. M.

Consulate, Amoy.

Dr. M. Haug, Poonah.

>CoKEESrONDING MEMBERS.

78

[No. 1,

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Loss OF MEMBEES DUEIN& THE TEAS 1860.

By retirement.

C. E. Chapman, Esquire, Lahore.

Major R. C. Tytler, Barrackpore.

Capt. H. S. Bivar, Assam.

Dr. F. J. Mouat, Calcutta.

A. K. Dyer, Esquire, Calcutta.

H. Y. Bailey, Esquire, Calcutta.

F. A. Goodenough, Esquire, Calcutta.

By death.

The Right Hon’ble J. Wilson, Calcutta.

S. Lushington, Esquire, Pooree.

Rajah Ramchund Sing, Moorshedabad.

Prof. H. H. Wilson, Honorary Member.

List of Hojtoeaey Membees.

M. Garcin de Tassy, Memhre de T Instit, Paris.

Sir John Phillippart, London.

Count De Noe, Paris.

Prof. Francis Bopp, Memb. de V Acadcmie de Berlin.

Sir J. F. VV Herschel, F. R. S., London.

Col. W. H. Sykes, F. R. S., London.

Prof. Lea, Philladelphia.

Prof. C. Lassen, Bonn.

M. Reinaud, Memb. de 1’ Instit, Prof, de 1’ Arabe, Paris.

Dr. Ewald, Gottingen.

His Highness Hekekyan Bey, Egypt.

Right Hon’ble Sir Edward Ryan, Kt., London.

Prof. Jules Mohl, Memb. de T Instit, Paris.

Col. W. Munro, London,

His Highness the Nawab Nazim of Bengal, Moorshedabad.

Dr. J. D. Hooker, R. N., F. R. S., London.

Prof. Henry, Princeton, United States.

Lieut.-Col. C. II. Rawlinson, Persia.

Lieut.-Col. Sir Proby F. Cautley, K. C. B., London.

Raja Radhakanta Deva, Bahadur, Calcutta.

B. H. Hodgson, Esq., Europe.

Dr. H. Falconer, F. R. S., B. M. S., Europe.

1861.]

79

JProceedinr/s of the Asiatic Society.

Hon’ble Sir J. W. Colvile, Kt., Europe.

Prof. Max Muller, Oxford.

Mons. Stanislas Julien, Paris.

Col. George Everest, Europe.

Dr. Robert Wight, London.

Edward Thomas, Esq., Europe.

Dr. Aloys Sprenger, Germany.

Dr. Albrecht Weber, Berlin.

List of Coeeesponding Membebs.

Kremer, Mons. A. Yon, Alexandria.

Porter, Rev. J., Damascus.

Schlagintweit, Herr H., Berlin.

Schlagintweit, Herr R., Do.

Smith, Dr. E., Beyrout.

Tailor, J. Esquire, Bussorah.

Wilson, Dr., Bombay.

Nietner, J. Esquire, Colombo, Ceylon.

Haug, Dr. M., Poonah.

Bleeker, Dr. P., Batavia.

Frederick, Dr. H., Batavia.

Baker, Rev. H., Alipi, East Malabar.

Swinhoe, R. Esquire, H. H. Consulate, Amoy.

List of Associate Membebs.

Blyth, E. Esq.', Calcutta.

Karamut Ali, Syud, Matawalli, Hooghly.

-Long, Rev. J., Calcutta.

MacGowan, Rev. J., Europe.

Stephenson, J. Esq., Europe.

Tregear, V. Esq., Bareilly.

so

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

[No. 1,

Foe Febeuaey, 1861.

The monthly General Meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on

the 6th Instant.

A. Grote, Esq., President, in the chair.

The proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed.

Presentations were received —

1. From J. Ohbard, Esq., a table of tides at the Kidderpore docks

for the current year.

2. From the Secretary to the Government of India, Public Works

Department, three sheets of a table showing the rise and fall of the

Biver Indus, from 1845 to 1858.

3. From H. F. Blanford, Esq., a pair of horns of the common

sheep of Southern India.

4. From G. C. Wallich, Esq., M. D., F. L. S., a copy of his work

entitled “ Notes on the presence of animal life at vast depths in the

Sea.”

5. From H. P. LeMesurier, Esq., a box containing twelve speci-

mens of stone weapons called “ celts.”

6. From P. F. IT. Baddeley, Esq., copy of a work entitled “ Whirl-

winds and Dust-storms of India,’ with a book of plates.

The following gentlemen, duly proposed at the last meeting, were

balloted for and elected ordinary members

Capt. H. Godwin Austin ; Capt. A. B. Melville ; Lieut. W. J

Stewart ; B. Forrest, Esq. ; Harry Duhan, Esq. ; Stewart Bayley,

Esq., C. S. ; Major W. E. Warrand; A. S. Harrison, Esq., B. A.;

Frederick S. Growse, Esq., C. S. ; H. Bell, Esq., C. S., and J. Brown,

Esq., M. D., B. M. S.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next meet-

ing

N. T. Davey, Esq., Bevenue Surveyor, Dacca, — proposed by Major

Thuillier, and seconded by Captain Gastrell.

Hon’ble Samuel Laing, — proposed by the president, and seconded

by Sir Bartle Frere.

C. Boulnois, Esq., B. A., Profr. of Law, Presidency College, —

proposed by Mr. H. F. Blanford, and seconded by Mr. Atkinson.

Charles Barnes, Esq , — proposed by Captain Layard, seconded by

the President.

1861.]

81

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Hon’ble H. B. Devereux,— proposed by the President, seconded by

Colonel Baird Smith.

J. J. Gray, Esq., Maldah, — proposed (for re-election) by Mr.

Atltinson, and seconded by the president.

A letter from Mr. C. G. Wray, announcing his withdrawal from the

Society, was recorded.

The following letter from Mr. H. P. LeMesurier, Chief Engineer,

Jubbulpore Line, E. I. R., was read to the meeting : —

Allahabad, January 1 Mh, 1861.

A. Gbote, Esq., C. S.

Deae Sie,— I have to-day forwarded to your address a small

box containing twelve specimens of stone hatchets or celts, which you

may consider worthy of a corner in the Museum of the Asiatic Society.

the circumstances under which these relics have been brought to

light are as follows : —

Early in January, 1860, I was exploring the range of Ghats west-

ward of the Chachye Palls on the River Tonse, 24° 47' 30" N. Lat.,

81° 20' 45" E. Long. ; passing through the village of Neehee 24° 59'

30 N. Lat., 81° 9' 40" E. Long. I halted my riding camel near the

village Mahadeo and Peepul tree. Whilst talking to the Zemindar

my eye caught the outline of two stones resting against the upright

Mahadeo, which stones I at once .recognized as celts.

I dismounted, and found five celts of various sizes, more or less

perfect strewn, around the Hindu emblem.

1 he Zemindar said, he did not know where they came from, but he

concluded his forefathers had placed them where I now saw them,

and he therefore performed his devotions before them with the same

forms and ceremonies as his ancestors had done.

He was willing enough to give them to me for a trifling consider-

ation, more especially when I explained to him that they had in all

probability been originally used for killing and flaying cattle, or other

similar purposes.

The discovery of these celts rekindled my antiquarian zeal. Mr.

Alexander Grant and one or two other members of the Engineering

1 0f the Jubbulpore Railway became also interested in the subject,

and celts were discovered in considerable numbers during the months’

of January, February and March. Starting from the river Tonse at

iac ye the following somewhat irregular line will circumscribe the

Ji

82

[No. 1,

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

celt-producing district in this part of India, beyond the limits of

which, to the best of my knowledge, none of these instruments have

been as yet discovered.

From Chachye then westward to Simireah, Birsingpore, and on to

Kotee, thence north nine miles to Putna, and so still northerly down

the Pysunnee Nuddy to Tirhowan or Zirwee, from which town in

an easterly direction towards Mhow on the J umna, 25 miles to Huttowa,

thence E. S. E. 18 miles to Seorajpore, then south 11 miles to Punassa

on Tonse, and so up Tonse S. W. back to Chachye.

Up to the present date, I should suppose that we have discovered

upwards of one hundred celts, and I have ceased to search lor them

with any vigour in localities where they most abound. At Zirwee,

for instance, a large number might be collected if there was any object

to be gained by removing them from the temples and sacred places

where they are now carefully stored.

I have found upwards of fifty celts myself, invariably at the Maha-

deos, which abound in and near every village, and I am not aware

that a single celt has been found in such a position as would lead us

to suppose that it had remained concealed or hidden from the notice

of the present inhabitants of the country.

Generally speaking, a single outlying celt is rare; there are moie

frequently two or three, and sometimes five or six, if not under the

same tree, at all events in the immediate neighbourhood.

01 the celts which I forward to you, Nos. 1, 2, 3 were found near

Manickpore, five or six miles north of Neehee near each other, perhaps

within half a mile of the village.

Nos. 4, 5 and 6 at Surreaon, five miles N. by W. of Manickpore, at

one Mahadeo ; Nos. 7 and 8, at Zhoh, four miles E. of Zirwee, and

No. 9 at Tirhowan.

Tirhowan and Zirwee are two names for the same place.

Of Nos. 10, 11 and 12, I have lost the record, but 1 tbink they

are three specimens from a batch of thirteen, which a native official

at Zirwee collected for me.

Chitterkote, the Pysunnee Nuddy and Zirwee are places much

venerated by Hindus, and abound in celts, which appear to have been

collected together in the course of ages, by pilgrims coming across

the hills, and by the inhabitants of the district, who found them in

the spots where they had been abandoned by their original proprietors.

1861.]

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

83

The natives (although I cannot induce them to assign any reason on

the subject) are or were evidently as quick in discovering any celt or

even portion of a celt as the most practised antiquarian.

Nos. 2 and 5 illustrate this fact, and many of the broken portions of

celts which I have met with, retain but little trace of their original

pattern.

1 have as yet seen no celts in this district made from stone of other

descriptions than the specimens I now send to you.

1 am pretty well acquainted with the line of hills from Chunar to

Kohrar IChas on the Tonse, but I have never seen a celt in that

locality.

I have met with no celts save within the area which 1 have described

in an earlier paragraph.

From Meyhere to Jubbulpore for a few miles east and west of the

Deccan road I know the country very well ; it has yielded me no celts

up to date.

The celt question has occupied my attentoin from time to time

during the past ten years, but in January, 1860, I was not aware of

the interesting discoveries of celts in the more recent geological

formations upon the continent of Europe.

The result of much observation of localities producing celts, and of

information collected from various sources, has impressed me with the

opinion that the celt-using race were partial to dwelling near the sea

shore, in the vicinity of bluff cliffs and head-lands. In all probability

they derived a considerable portion of their food from the shell-fish

and other easily-captured inhabitants of the rocks and pools.

This conviction is strengthened by the vast collections of limpet-

shells bearing strong traces of fire, which I have frequently found at

a depth of two or three feet below the present surface of the ground

in the immediate vicinity of stone implements when carrying out

excavations for engineering works.

It has always struck me very forcibly when examining the country

under notice in this memo., that at the period when the celt-users

dwelt in this part of India, the Gangetic plain was submerged, and the

coast line was represented by the bold cliffs of the Vindhyan and

Kymorc ranges. Should such have been the case, the vicinity of

Kinvee must have presented much very beautiful natural scenery

m 2

84

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

[No. 1,

- — numerous land-locked bays, surrounded by bold cliffs, with pic-

turesque rocky islets at short distances from the mainland in all

directions — the very spot of all others where I should have expected

to find traces of the celt-making people — and there the celts now

are, not only collected in large numbers at the more sacred spots, but

scattered in twos and threes at every village along the hill foot.

The vicinity of Neehee and of Karehun a little to the west of

Neehee, near the mouth of the Hindul valley, presents the same

natural features, and is also rich in celts, which are not so numerous

where the hills present a more uniform and regular outline.

The celts do not appear to have been carried very far from . the

spots where the Hindus found them ; perhaps not more than a day’s

journey in any case. I think therefore that a careful examination for

a breadth of ten miles on either side of each range of hills, through-

out the country would enable us to plot on a map, the tracks and

localities most frequented by the race whose history and period are

now occupying some antiquarian notice.

I have never heard of a celt in the Doab, and I found no traces of

them when examining the course of the Sutlej river up to the snow

in the latter part of 1857.

At Manickpore I also found a manufactured stone of a peculiar

shape, somewhat resembling a three or four pound grocer’s weight as

used in England. This stone, made from the same material as the

celts, is of a pattern which I have, on more than one occasion, noticed

in archeological museums. It is generally indexed as a “ hammer.”

The Manickpore Brahmins had converted it into a Mahadeo.

It proves to be an instrument used by potters of the present day for

patting the insides of the earthen vessels to smooth away any inequali-

ties before baking the pottery. I noticed a village workman using a

precisely similar article made of hard burnt clay two or three days

after I had found what at the time I thought was a stone hammer.

I shall send the stone and clay implements to England at an early

date to clear up any doubt as to the purpose which the so-called

hammer was made to serve. The ruder arts have undergone so little

change in India during the last 1,500 years, that carefully chosen

collections of Indian tradesmen’s tools would, if sent home, solve

many mysteries. Every leather dresser in Cawnpore to this day uses

a wooden celt exactly resembling the stone ones, save that the sides

1861.]

85

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

are flatter, but the peculiarly bevelled cutting edge is strikingly

similar to the ancient celt.

I have never found a trace of any flint celts, but in 1856, near

Nyagurhee, 28 miles east of Chachye, I found a very perfect chert

arrow-head of the same shape and size as those which the owners of

basaltic celts manufactured from such chert or flint celts as they could

procure by barter or force from people who dwelt in a chert country.

A chert celt was almost always chipped into arrow-heads ; 1 was

once so fortunate as to unturf a level spot of ground in the Island of

Alderney, where an extensive arrow-head manufactory had been carried

on ; and the whole process was explained to me as clearly as if I had

walked into the workman’s shed and watched his operations.

Should you think the celt enquiry worth pursuing, or a further

collection made, I shall be happy to hear from you, and to carry out

any suggestions you may offer.

With every apology for troubling you with this long story.

I remain, &o.

(Sd.) H. P. LeMesuriee,

Chief Engineer , Jubbulpore Line, E. I. E.

In a letter subsequently received from Manickpore, Mr. LeMesu-

rier says : —

I have just heard that many celts have been found at NVode

recently. I have not seen them. I hear also that there arc many at

Kotee, 12 miles, N. E. of Nagode.”

“ Captain Hodgson has this morning found five under one tree at

this place.”

The Council submitted a report announcing that the following Sub-

committees had been appointed for the current year:

, Finance.

Colonel Baird Smith.

Babii Rajendralal Mitra.

Philology.

F. E. Hall, Esq.

Bcv. J. Long.

Dr. E. Roer.

Capt. W. N. Lees.

Babii Rajendralal Mitra,

8G

[Wo. 1,

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Library.

Babu Ramaprosad Roy.

Capt. W. N. Lees.

R. Jones, Esq.

Dr. J. Fayver.

Babu Rajendralal Mitra.

Natural History.

T. Oldham, Esq.

Dr. T. Thomson.

Dr. W. Crozier.

W. Theobald, Esq.

H. F. Blanford, Esq.

Dr. J. Fayrer.

Major W. S. Sherwill.

Meteorology and Physical Science.

The Ven’ble J. H. Pratt.

Major H. L. Thuillier.

Babu Radha Nauth Sikdar.

T. Oldham, Esq.

Col. Baird Smith.

Dr. H. Halleur.

Coin Committee.

Capt. W. N. Lees.

Babu Rajendralal Mitra.

Communications were received —

1. From Baboo Radha Nauth Sikdar, an abstract of the Meteoro-

logical observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office in May,

June, and July last. , „

2. From Lord H. Ulick Browne, extracts from the Report ot

Major H. Green, Political Agent at Kelat, for 1859-GO, together with

a copy of an inscription found on a rock near the village of Neiharam

Belochistan.

3. From Capt. J. C. Harris, through Col. Baird Smith, a paper

“On the relation between rain-fall and flood in the basin of the

Mahanuddy river.”

Col. Baird Smith read the paper to the meeting, and made some

interesting comments on the subject of it.

1SG1.]

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 87

The thanks of the Meeting were accorded to Capt. Harris for his

valuable paper, and also to Col. Baird Smith.

The paper will be published in a forthcoming number of the

journal.

The Officiating Librarian submitted reports for November, Decem-

ber and January last.

Library.

The following additions were made to the library in November,

December and January last.

Presented.

Whirlwinds and Dust Storms of India with a Book of Plates. — By P. F.

H. Baddeley. — By the Author.

The Annals of Indian Administration, Part IV. Vol. IV. — By the Govt,

of India.

The Oriental Christian Spectator, Vol. I. No. 12. — By the Bombay

Government.

Report on the Zanzibar Dominions. By Lt.-Col. Rigby, — being No.

LIX. of the Selections of the Bombay Government. — By the Same.

The Oriental Baptist for January, 1861. — By the Editor.

The Calcutta Christian Observer for January, 1861. — I!y the Editor.

Report of the Committee of the Bengal Chamber of Commerce. — By the

Chamber.

The Twenty-first Report of the Proceedings of the Calcutta School Book

Society. — By the Society.

Notes on the Presence of Animal Life at vast depths in the sea. By

G. C. Wallich, M.D., F. L. S. &c. — By the Author.

Catalogue of Lepidopterous Insects in the Museum of the East India

House. — By the Secretary of State for India.

List of the Geological Society of London, September 1st, I860.— By

the Society.

List of the Linnean Society of London for 1858-59. — By the Linnean

Society.

Address of the President of the Linnean Society in 1858-59. — By thf.

Same.

Proceedings of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, Session 1858-59. — By

the Society.

The Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society, Vol. XVI. Part 4, No.

64. — By the Society.

Sitzungsberichte der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissensehaften, Philo-

88 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1>

sopliiscli- Ilistorisclie classe, Band XXX. Ileft 2 and 3, B. XXXI. H. 1, 2

and 3 and Band XXXII. Heft 1 and 2.— By the Academy.

Register zu den Banden 21 Bis 30 Der Sitzungsberielite der Pliiloso-

phiscli-Historischen classe, Band 3. — By the Same.

Sitzungsberielite, Mathematiscli-Naturwissenschafdiche classe, Baud

XXXVI. Nos. 13 to 16, Band XXXVII. Nos. 17 to 22 and Band XXXVIII.

Nos. 23 to 28. — By the Same.

Register Zu Den Banden, 21 Bis 30 Der Sitzungsberielite der Matlie-

matiscli-Naturwissensebaftlielie classe. Band 3. — By tiie Same.

Arcliiv fur kunde Osterreicbiseher Geseliicbts-Quellen, Band XXI. Halfte

2, Band XXII. II. 1 and 2, and B. XX III. II. 1. and 2. — By the Same.

Almanack der Akademie der Wissenscliaften, Part IX. 1859. — By the

Same.

Notizenblatt, Part IX. for 1859. — By the Same.

CEsterr, Geschicbts-Quellen, Bands XVI. and XVIII. — By the Same.

Die Fossilen Mollusken, von Dr. M. Homes. II. Band, Bivalven. — By

the Same.

Anspraclie gelialten am Sclilusse Des Ersten Decenniums for 1859. Von

W. Ilaidinger. — By tiie Same.

Rede bei der Hundertjrelirigen Stiftungsfeier, Von G. L. von Maurer, (2

copies). — By the Same.

Erinnerung au Mitglieder, Eine Rede. Von Dr. Carl Friedrich Philipp

von Martius. — By the Same.

Erinnerungen au Johann Georg von Lori, Eine Rede. Von Dr. Georg

Thomas von Rudhart. — By the Same.

Jalirbucher der Iv. K. Central — Austalt fiir Meteorologie und Erdmagne-

tismus. Von Karl Kreil, Band IV. — By the Same.

Jahrbuch der K. K. Geologisclien Reiclisanstalt, 1859, X. Jalirgang, No. 2.

— By the Same.

Magnetische Untersuehungen, Von Dr. J. Lamont. — By the Same.

Untersuckungen Des Erdinagnetismus, Von Dr. J. Lamont. — By the

Same.

Monatsbericht for 1859. — By the Same.

Monumenta Saecularia, Classe L— By the Same.

Gelehrte Anzeigen, Band 48. — By the Same.

Abliandlungen der Akademie der Wissenscliaften Zu Berlin for 1854

and 1858. — By the Same.

Antiquarisk Tidsskrift from 1855 to 1857. — By the Royal Society op

Northern Antiouaries of Copenhagen.

Cabinet D’Antiquites Americanes a Copenbagne, — 3y the Same.

1861.]

80

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

List of Works presented to the Royal Society of N. Antiquaries of

Copenhagen from 1855 to 1857- — By the Same.

The Northmen in Iceland, 1859. — By the Same.

Annaler for Nordisk Oldkyndighed og Histoire for 1846, 1847, 1848,

1851, 1852, 1854, 1856 and 1857. — By the Same.

Atlas De l’Archeologie Du Nord. — By the Same.

Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, Yol. XXII. Part I.—

By the Society.

List of the Fellows of the Royal Society, 30th November, 1859.— By

the Society,

Professor Huxley’s Oceanic Hydrozoa. — By the Royal Society.

Observations made at the Magnetical and Meteorological Observatory at

St. Helena, under the superintendence of Major-General Edward Sabine,

Vol. II. 1844 to 1849. — By the British Govt.

The Transactions of the Linnean Society of London, Parts 3 ami 4,

Vol. XXII. — By the Society.

Journal of the Proceedings of the Linnean Society, Botany, Nos. 7 and

8, Vol. 2; Nos. 9, 10, 11 and 12, Vol. 3; Nos. 13, 14 and 15, Vol. 4 and

Nos. 1 and 2, Supplement to Botany Zoology, Nos. 7 and 8, Vol. 2; Nos.

9, 10, 11 and 12, Vol. 3 and Nos. 13, 14, 15, Vol. 4. — By the Same.

Bulletin De L’Academie Impe'riale des Sciences de St. Petersbourg, Tome

I. (2 copies). By the Imperial Academy of St. Petersburgh.

Memoires de l’Academie Iinperiale des Sciences de St. Petersbourg, Tome

I. Nos. 1 to 15. — B\r the Same.

Purchased.

Baron D’Ohsson’s Histoire Des Mongols, 4 Yols.

Revue des Deux Mondes for 15th October and 1st November, 1S60.

Acadeuiiae Jenensi Salecularia Tertia, Diebus 15th to 17th August, 1858.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Vol. 6, Nos. 34 and 35.

The Literary Gazette, Nos. 121 to 124.

The Natural History Review for October, 1860.

Comptes Rendus, Nos. 14 to 18 of Tome LI.

Tables Des Comptes Rendus des Seances, Premier Semestre, 1860,

Tome L.

Revue De Zoologie, Nos. 9 and 10 of 1860.

Annales des Sciences Naturelles Tome XIII. Zoologie, Nos. 1, 2, 3 ami

4 ; — Botanique No. 1.

The American Journal of Science and Arts for September, 1860.

Essai de classification des Suites Monetaires De la Georgie, Par M.

Victor Langlois.

Geschichte des Qorans, von Theodor Noldeke.

K

90

[No. 1,

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Tiilifat ul Ahrar of Mill hi Jami. By Forbes Falconer, M. A.

Salaman u Absiil ditto ditto.

Palaeontology, or a Systematic Summary of Extinct Animals and their

Geological Relations. By Richard Owen, F. R. S.

Lalgopal Dutt,

Offg. Assist. Secy, and Librarian.

Report of Curator, Zoological Department, May and J me.

1. R. Swinhoe, Esq., II. M. Consulate, Amoy. A rich collection

of Chinese birds, many of which, however, are merely sent on inspec-

tion ; and four species of mammalia presented to the Society. Also

a small collection of birds from the Philippine Islands, and another

from S. Africa, which are to be returned.

MAMMALIA.

N rcTiNOMUs insights, nobis, n. s. Like N. plicattjs, (Hardwicke),

of Bengal, but very considerably larger and more darkly coloured,

with the ear-conch proportionally somewhat larger. Male (in spirit)

5-)- in. from nose to tail-tip, the tail If in., and protruding 1 in.

beyond the interfemoral membrane ; expanse 16| in. ; fore-arm 2}

in. ; longest finger 4| in. ; tarse plus f- in. ; breadth of ears apart

plus 2 in. The finest of the Asiatic species hitherto discovered, — of

course excepting Cheiromeles torquatus, which Temminck refers

to the same genus.

Rhinorophus Roitxi, Temminck. Rather small and dark-colour-

ed, but otherwise not satisfactorily distinguishable from Bengal spe-

cimens.

Ltjtka hair, E. Cuv.: L. chinensis, Gray; L. tarayensis, Hodg

son, &e. A llat skin. Apparently identical with our common Ben-

gal Otter, and a stuffed specimen we have from Algeria (!) is even

undistinguishable, though obviously distinct from the common Euro-

pean Otter. A skull from S. Malabar is specifically identical with

Bengal specimens, — at least it offers no differential character.

Leptjs sinensis, Gray, Hardwicke’s 111. Ind. Zool. Two skins

(since mounted), and a skull. This is a very distinct small Hare, with

shortish limbs, ears, and tail ; by no means well represented by Hard-

wicke, either as regards form or colouring; but the species appears

to be, beyond question, that which he has figured : nor can the fur

1861.]

91

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

be justly termed “very harsh,” as Mr. Waterhouse stated upon the

authority of Dr. J. E. Gray (Rodentia, p. 81). As compared with

the specimens under examination, the figure referred to is too deeply

rufescent, and the paws are too dark-coloured and also too slender.

Length 15 or 16 in. to base of tail, the tail (vertebrae) about 2 in.,

or with hair 3 in. ; hind-foot from tarsal joint, 4 in. The general

colouring approximates that of L. buficagdatus of Bengal and

Upper India, but the fur is much longer, the piles being very

straight, and having a greater admixture of black upon the upper-

parts : the most conspicuous distinction consisting in the shortness

of the ears in L. sinensis, then the fuller coat, and the shorter tail

and limbs ; the tail being more or less blackish on its upper surface.

Nape, with the inner portion of the exterior surface of the ear-conch,

pale fulvous, rather largely tipped on the ear with black ; limbs 'also

pale fulvescent ; the throat and lower-parts generally white, more or

less fulvous-tinged, especially in front of the neck. Skull that of a

trueLEi?us, as distinguished from Caprolagus ( J . A. S. XIV, 247),

except that the supra-orbital process agrees with that of the latter in

form. Extreme length of lower jaw with teeth, 2| in. (in a straight

line) ; depth from coronoid, lg in. ; surface of crowns of upper grind-

ers, ft in.

The Chinese Pangolin is erroneously assigned to Manis penta-

dactyia in J. A. S. XXIX, 93, as also ( ? from Chusan) by the late

Dr. Cantor in Aim. Mag. JST. II. IX, (1842), p. 482; it being the

M. javanica, Desm., as correctly determined by Mr. Arthur Adams

in Proc. Zool. ■ Soc . 1859, p. 132. The M. aurita, Hodgson, J. A S.

V, 234, is again identical ; whereas M. leuouba, nobis, J. A. S., XI,

454, is akin, but distinct, — having the same auricle, but much smaller

and more curved claws, and less development of the bristles between

the scales ; the leucoid terminal third of tail occurs in all the spe-

cimens examined.

In Ann. Mag. N. II. IX, (1842), note to p. 274, Dr. Cantor re-

marks that “ two fine Deer, Cekvus axis, of which the Chinese are

very fond, were brought in 1840 in a junk from Formosa to Chusan.”

How the Formosa Deer could possibly be mistaken for C. axis by any

practised zoologist, it is difficult to comprehend. I have lately received

from Mr. Swinhoe (on private account) two living bilcks and a doe

of C. siiia from Japan. This is different from the G. pseudaxis lately

N 2

92 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1,

imported into France from Mantchuria and the north of China,

to which latter the Formosan animal will perhaps prove to belong.

The doe of C. sika, in summer dress, is of a dull fawn-colour,

menilled with whitish, though less conspicuously so than many

Fallow Deer in summer ; there is a large pure white patch on

the buttocks below the root of the tail, the longest white hairs com-

posing it diverging outwards (a character which may well he lost in

a dry skin, to which attention had not been paid in this particular) ;

the white being surmounted by a black border which is broadish in

the middle and passing down a little on each side of the white, so as

to form the letter T ; tail longish, and white, with a brown mesial

line ; a black dorsal list, more strongly developed along the neck and

between the shoulders ; front of the neck, lower-parts, and inside

of limbs, dull greyish a little albescent ; outside and front of the

limbs somewhat nigrescent, with the oval tuft of whitish hair below

the hock (externally) very conspicuous : ear-conch somewhat large,

grey without, contrasting with the fawn hue of the body, and with

whitish hairs interiorly’ especially fringing the anterior margin. The

young buck is nearly similar, hut the menilling is less distinct, as

likewise the black dorsal and humeral list. The older buck is merety

a little darker, with the pale spots all but obliterated ; his horns

are still those of an immature animal, having simply a brow- antler,

and a forked crown, the bifurcation of which is parallel to the axis

of the body. Height of the elder buck, at croup, about ft. ; tail

(vertebra) about 4 in., or with hair 7 in. ; head about 1 1 in. ; and

ear about G in. Doe smaller, in the usual proportion.*

* In p. 112 antea, I described a new Cassowary by the name CastjaeiuS un-

appendiculatus ; being the fourth known species of the genus. I regret to add

that this hitherto unique bird lias since died, and is mounted as a stuffed spe-

cimen, which I hope to exhibit at the next meeting of the Society. Already

Mr. P. L. Sclater has announced a fifth species, which he styles C. iucaruncu-

X.ATUS, — founded on a specimen now living in the London Zoological Gardens

(Proc. Zool. Soc., May 8th, 1860). He has likewise described a third species of

Nandou, by the name Rhea mackoruykcha (ibid., April 24th), also from an.

example now living in the garden ; and the Zoological Society are further fortu-

nate in having obtained living specimens of the new barred Emeu (Dkomaius

ikroeatus, Bartlett), from W. Australia. The Society has at this time the

finest collection of living brevipemtate birds ever brought together, — viz. Os-

triches (Steuthio) from N. and from S. Africa, three species of S. American

Nandou (Rhea), two species of Emeu (Dromaius), three of Cassowary (Castja-

eius), and one of- the three (or four ?) species of ‘ Kiwi’ (Apteryx mabtellii).

This sudden discrimination of so many species of brevipennate birds is most

remarkable.

1861.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 93

AYES.

Of the Chinese birds sent, those to he returned are distinguished

by a cross (f) prefixed to their names.

+Lithofalco jesalon. Old female. Amoy.

Scops lempiji, (Horsfield). Wing 6f in. Tail 4]- in. Fowchow.

fSc. bakkaikena, (Pennant). Wing 6 in. Tail 2f in. Grey

specimen.

Athene cuchloides, (Vigors). Wing 6i in. Tail 4 in. Fow-

chow.

Ninox scutellattjs, (Raffles). Wing 85 in Tail 5 in. Fowchow.

(The four Owls here noticed are, all of them, of rather unusual

size, and with strongly contrasted colouring ; but are not to be justly

separated as species, if even as races. A specimen of Athene cccit-

loides from Chusan is also of the same large size.)

Pious cabanisi, Maleherbe.

+Cttcui/its STRIATUS, Drapiez.

fC. nisicolor, Hodgson. Before received from Macao.

Capeimuegtts ditiscivoehs, Swinhoe. The supposed variety of C.

indicus, with wings 85 in. long, noticed in J. A. S. XIV, 208, and

there mentioned as “ probably not Indian, but from the eastward.”

It was doubtless with other specimens from the dispersed Macao

museum. The small race from the Nilgiris (and also the more elevat-

ed regions of Ceylon) noticed in the note, loc. cit., I have since named

C. KELAAETI.

+C. n. s. “ River Night-jar.” A very beautiful species akin

to C. monticoetjs, Franklin, of India, and C. aefinis, Horsfield, of

Java.

Acanthylis catjdacijta, (Latham) : Chcetura nudipes, Hodgson.

Accords with Gould’s figure in the ‘ Birds of Australia’ in having a

white forehead, but is otherwise undistinguishable from Himalayan

examples.

Cypselus subfubcaths, nobis (Horsfiekl’s Catalogue) ; C. ajji-

nis (?) apudnos, J. A. S. XXIX, 95.

fMuNiA, n. s. ? Akin to M. tjndtjlata of India and M. punc-

tularia of Malasia. “ Amoy.”

IMunia, n. s. “ Shanghai.”

LlGTJEINrS sinichs, (L.).

94

[No. 1,

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

fCiTEXSELLA (?), Bonap., n. s*

IEmberiza canescens, Swinhoe, ‘ Ibis,’ Vol. II, G2. A pretty

Bunting affined to E. sciiJEixiCEiiES, L.

tE. aueeola, Pallas. “ O-seer-keo, near Amoy.”

fSpxzxxos, nobis, n. s. Crestless, with black forehead and throat,

and yellow on middle of belly. Otherwise similar to Sp. cakifroxs,

nobis, of the KMsya hills ; and perhaps identical with a second spe-.

cies of which Mr. McClelland possesses a figure, from Asam. “ Pih-

ling hills near Fowchow.”

+GARRELAX, n. s. Very MALACOCERCES-like.

fSuTA, Hodgson, n. s.

tPoMATORHiNUS mesxoes, Swinhoe. “ Formosa.”

fP. n. s. “ Pih-ling hills near Fowchow.”

Myxopeokes cjerel./ees, (Scopoli) : Turdus violaceus, Latham ;

Merle bleu de la chine, Sonnerat ; referred doubtfully to M. Hors-

eieldi of S. India in The Ibis, Yol. II, 55. Conspicuously distinct

from the Himalayan M. Temminckii, being much smaller, with a

black bill, and exhibiting many other differences. Closed wing 6|-

in. ; tail 4£ in. Bill to gape li in. Parse 2 in. Amoy.

+Terdes fescates, Pallas : T. JSTaumanni, Temminck. “Amoy.”

Geocichla dissimilis, nobis, J. A. S. XYI, 144. Until seeing

this second specimen, I was disposed to regard this bird as a casual

variety of G. enicolor, (Tickell) ; but it now seems to be a parti-

cular race, which in India is very rare.

fL arviv ora, Hodgson, n. s. “ Amoy.”

tCuMYCiAS melanops, (Vigors). “Amoy.”

+Heixichelidox ferreginoses, Hodgson : Muscicapa rufescens,

Jerdon ; Patalis Matui, Layard ; Ibis, II, 57. “ Amoy.”

+H. latirostrxs, (Baffles) : Moscicapa cinereo-alba, Temminck

and Schlegel. “ Amoy.”

fH. n. s. (Affined to the preceding).

tAcROCEPiiALES (?) BiSTRiGiCEPS, Swinhoe, Ibis, TI, 51. A pecu-

liar type, intermediate to Calamodyta and Locustella

fLoCESTELLA, 11. S.

+Myiragra azerea, (Boddaert), fem. : doubtless Tchitrea cceru-

* To the list of Chinese birds must be added the common Crossbill (Loxia

cukvirostra), a living specimen of which I have lutelv received from Mr. Swim-

hoe, together with a living Turtur chinensis.

95

1861.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

leocepliala, Quoy aid Gaymird, apud Swinhoe, Ibis, II, 57.

Dicrurus cinerascens, Horsfield. “ Fowchow.”

tHYPSiPETES, Vigors, n. s. From Pili-ling liills near Fowchow.

Differs little from H. Maclellandii, Horsfield, but is darker on the

hack and paler on the ventral region.

Orioles chinensis, Gm. Distinct from 0. acrorhynciios, Vi-

gors, which is common in the Canton district.

Zosterops japonicus, Temminck and Schlegel.

Anthus rtjeosuperciliaris, nohis, J. A. S. XXIX, 105. De-

scribed from the Andaman islands and from Pegu. Two specimens

from Amoy are decidedly of the same species ; but, evidently in

breeding dress, have the entire throat and sides of the head dilute

ferruginous. Most probably this species bears a prior and better

appellation.

fTuRNix Dussumieri, (Temminck).

tCiiARADRius Leschenaultii, Lesson : Cli. rufinus, nobis.

Actitis glareola, (Gmelin). Amoy.

Tringa minuta, Leisler. Amoy.

Gallinago major, (L.)

■Gallicrex cristatus, (Latham).

Aix galericttlata, (L.)

Anas glocitans, Pallas ; A. formosa, Gmelin.

A. ealcaria, Pallas, Seise : A. falcata, Pallas, Fauna Sosso-

asiatica ; Querguerdula multicolor (?), Scopoli, apud Swinhoe, Ibis,

II, 67.

A small Accipiter, unlabelled, is probably from the Philippines

(Lufon). It is in juvenile plumage, and appears to be referable to

Acc. virgattts, (Tem.), mas ; but the tail-bands are narrower than

usual, and the under-parts are whiter.

The other Philippine species are — -

Buceros panayensis, Scopoli, juv.

Ceyx tridactyla, Gmelin, if not also of Scopoli ; nec apud Jerdon

(111. hid. Orn.), which is C. purpurea, (Gm.), of India and Bur-

ma ; nec apud Jardine and Selby (III. Orn.), which is C. rueidorsa,

Strickland, of W. Malasia. Two other species of this beautiful little

group exist in the C. lepida, Tem. (PI. Col. pi. 595, f. 1), and C.

melanura, Kaup, — both from the Moluccas. If Sonnerat’s figure

and description (Voy. a la Nouv. Guinee, p. 67,) refer truly to this

06

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1-

species, they are perhaps from a young individual, differing- somewhat

in plumage from the adult.

Melleripices javensis, (Horsfield) ; Picns leucogaster, Eein-

wardt. Can this he truly from the Philippines ?

Calornis albifbons, nobis, n. s. Nearly affined to C. daerices,

(Pallas), with which it has probably been confounded ; hut with a

shorter tail, the crown and throat white, with the same occipital

black spot as in the other. Nape, mouth, rump and upper tail-

coverts, brown ; the lower-parts dingy-whitish with a brown tinge,

and a brownish-ruddy stain on the cheeks. "Wings and tail neaily as

in the other. Hill and feet also similar. Length of wing 4 in. ; ol

tail 2 in. only. Probably a female bird, less bright in colouring than

the other sex.

Corydalba iyfescata, nobis, ii. s. (C. hasseltit, Brehm, of

Java?) Larger than C. refela, with a porportionally longer bill :

the upper-parts much darker in colour, blackish with olive-brown

lateral edgings to the feathers. Supercilia and lower parts albescent,

whiter on the throat, with a few linear blackish spots on the breast.

Outermost tail-feather chiefly white, with a dark stem ; the penul-

timate dark on its outer web, and on the outer half of its inner

weh, leaving the intermediate portion white. Bill dark above, yellow-

ish white below ; legs and claws pale. Wing 3| in. ; tail 2f in. ; bill

to gape 1 in. ; tarse l[r in. ; hind-claw in.

Graecales Dussumieri, Lesson.

Gr. lagenensis, Bonap., Comptes Eendus, tom. XXXYIII

(1854), p. 540 ; where also the preceding species is noticed as inha-

biting Mindanao, and as being distinct from the Gr. fasciates (Co-

racina fasciata ofVieillot). Now the name fasciatus applies admir-

ably to the Philippine bird here confidently presumed to he Dusse-

mieri, which has the lower-parts from the breast beautifully banded

with black and white ; the rump-feathers also having a subterminal

black band and white terminal edge, the tertiaries also being rather

broadly white-margined, the secondaries less broadly so, and the pri-

maries having only a white extreme margin ; tail-feathers attenuat-

ing at tip to a somewhat acute point, whereas in C. lagenensis

they are broad and rounded at the tips.

Volvo civora ? In the following page of the Comptes Een-

dus, the late Prince of Canino recognised four species of Mr. Hodg.

1861.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 97

son’s genus Volvocivoba, of which the present is most probably

one. As compared to Y. silens, (Tickell, V. melaschistos, Hodgson,)

of India, it is of a paler colour throughout, especially on the rump

where the feathers are much more strongly spinous ; the abdominal

region also is pale, and the lower tail-coverts are whitish ; the secon-

daries being slightly margined and the tertiaries more strongly tipped

with white. The second primary is also shorter, with reference to

the third primary.

Pseldolalage, nobis, n. g. General aspect of Lalage, Boie ;

but having the rump-feathers strongly spinous, whereas in Lalage

they are quite soft and flexible.

Ps. MELABOLEtrcA, nobis, n. s. Male black (glossed with green)

contrasting with pure white, except on the rump and upper tail

coverts where the white is tinged with grey ; these colours disposed

much as in the male of Lalage obientalis, (6m.), except that

there is no white supercilium, and the white on the outside of the

wing forms a single elongated patch, confined to the outer webs of

the tertiaries and their greater coverts only ; the white tipping the

caudal feathers being also much less extended. Pemale pale grey

above, but retaining the black on the wings and tail ; the white of

the fore-neck, breast, and flanks a little tinged with grey, having

faintish transverse bars of the hue of the back. Length about 9 in.,

of wing 4f in., and tail 3i in. ; bill to gape H in. ; and tarse f in.

Female a trifle smaller. There is a faint appearance of barred mark-

ings on the pale rump of the female.

Gabpophaga sylyatica, Tickell. Young, which does not differ,

that I can perceive, from that of the Indian and Burmese species.

Chalcophaps ibdicus, (L.) Female. The same remark applies,

except that there is a circlet of rufescent feathers surrounding the

bare skin of the orbits.

Ttjbnix ooellata; Oriolus (!) ocellatus, Scopoli: Tetrao luzoni-

ensis, Gmelin ; Hemipodius thoracicus, Temminck. (Caille de VIsle

de Lngon, Sonnerat, Voy. a la JSfouv. Guin., p. 54). Female, distin-

guished by having a deep ferruginous-coloured nape, a blacker head

with minute white specks, and some other minute distinctions, from

the kindred races of Java and Malacca (pugnax, Tern., atrogularis,

Fyton,) of India generally and Ceylon, (taigoor, Sykes), of Bengal

98 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1,

( bengalensis , nobis,) and probably others ; but all are hardly other

than local races of one species.*

Of the S. African collection, it will be sufficient to notice,

Passer arceates, Tem. Female.

Poliospiza, sp. ; congeneric with P. teispriata, Riippell.

Serines (?) suLPiiTJEATtrs ; Crithagra swZyi/iMrate, Swainson (Jar-

dine and Selby, III. Orn., pi. 109).

Megalonsphonyx rtteic.eps, (Eiipp.). Identical with Abyssi-

sian specimens.

Haepoeestes (Cabanis) eongirostris ; Telephonus longirostris,

Swainson, (2| Centen.)

Monticoea EtrpESTRTS, (Vieillot). Female.

Bessonornis eeceahatoe, (Yieillot).

CoSSYPnA STJPEECITjXAEIS, (L.)

Reticilea (maegineeea ? Bonap. ; in nestling plumage). All

the tail-feathers dusky-tipped, with rufous extreme terminal margin.

Wing 3.) in. Tail 2i in.

Maceonyx capensis, (Vieillot ?)

Dicexjetjs mesices, (Vieillot). Toung.

Tchiteea perspxcieeata, (Swainson.) Female.

Graecales, sp. Uniform ash-grey without markings, rather paler

below ; bill and feet black, the bill proportionally small. Wing

in. ; tail 5 in.

Phyeeastrephes capensis, Swainson.

Pycnonotes nigricans, (Vieillot). Identical with a specimen

said to have been brought from Jidha in Arabia !

Tyjipanistria bicoeor, Reichenbach ; Columba tympanistria,

Temminck.

2. Mr. J. K. Hamilton, of Calcutta. A fine living Python

HOLEEES, about 12 ft. long, caught in the Bengal Sundarbans.

E. Blyth.

* It is much to be regretted that Mr. Hugh Cuming’s valuable collection of

Philippine birds was permitted to be dispersed without any list having been

published of them. A list of the known species of the Philippines is at present

a desideratum.

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY.

No. II. 1861.

Memorandum drawn up by the order of Colonel A. Scott Waugh,

Engineers , Surveyor General of India, F. S. S., F. R. G. S. Sfc.

on the progress of the Kashmir Series of the Great Trigonometrical

Survey of India, loith map and observations on the late conquest of

Gilgit and other incidental matters, by Captain T. G-. Mohtgome-

eie, Engineers, F. B. G. S. fyc. in charge of the Series.

During the field season of 1860, the triangulation of the Kash-

mir Series has made good progress up the river Indus, and the posi-

tion of Leli, the capital of Ladak has been finally fixed. Messrs.

Johnson and Beverley had to carry their work over some very diffi-

cult, rugged, and confined ground that separates the more open valley

of the Indus to the south east of Leh* from the table land of Kupshu

and Hanle. This was effected in a most skilful and praiseworthy

manner though it twice involved the ascent of a station by Mr.

Johnsonf of 19,979 feet and by Mr. Beverley! of another 19,958

feet above the sea, besides numerous other stations all over 17,000

feet above the sea.

A trigonometrical mark has been erected on a point 21,480 feet

above the sea, but unfortunately there was not sufficient space to put

a theodolite on it.

* Lat. 34° 9' 30''.05. Long. 77° 36' 42"'57. Height 11,279 Ft.

t Civil 2d. Asst. 0. T. Survey.

J Senior Sub-Asst. Do.

u

100

o

The progress of the Kashmir Series. [No.

Several points in China have been fixed, and amongst others the

well known Gya peak is supposed to he included. The height of

this peak which I saw last year appears to he from 23 to 24,000 feet

above the sea. Further observations have been taken to the group of

peaks that I saw at the same time in the Shayok direction : the peaks

average considerably over 26,000 feet in height. Some progress has

been made with the triangulation of Zanskar. In this work a very

rugged and confined piece of ground has been crossed between the

valley of the Indus and the more open valley of Zanskar.

On the upper course of the Shayok river (in the Nubra district)

the triangulation has been commenced and a good many peaks fixed.

The topographical work was first taken up in the Kishengunga

valley, which although drained by a large river is really, for the

greater part, little better than a chasm in the mountains. Through-

out it is very precipitous, and Ahmed Khan the chieftain of Kurna

said to me, in reference to its rocky surface, “ A traveller must put

on grass shoes if he wishes to visit the Kishengunga valley.” It is

indeed all but impossible for even the best pedestrians without loads

to follow the river from Kurna to Gurais, and any one wishing to do

so would prefer going actually along the northern ridge of the

Kashmir valley.

The Kishengunga valley, so difficult a piece of country at the

best time of the year, had to be taken up when the snow was heavy,

even at 9,000 feet. This added very much to the difficulties of

the work, but as the Maha Raja’s troops were shortly to cross the

valley en route to Gilgit, it was necessary to finish early. The work

was fortunately completed in very good time, and the whole of the

surveyors were then transferred to fresh ground in Little Thibet and

Ladak.

During the season topographical sketches were made of the whole

of the valley of the Indus, from Skardo the capital of Little Thibet

or Baltistan to Leh the capital of Ladak, as well as the whole of the

Sooroo and Dras valleys, the plains of Deosai, and a large part of the

Shigar valley north of Skardo with a portion of the Nubra or Shayok

valley. This large tract of country, in all an area of about 12,000

square miles,— had been triangulated in previous seasons. It embraces

all sorts of ground from an altitude of 27,000 feet down in a few

1861.]

101

The progress of the Kashmir Series.

cases to 8000 feet above tbe sea, though seldom under 10,000 feet.

It includes at least 300* square miles of glaciers for the most part

of the larger kind. Those glaciers already surveyed to the north

of the Sliayok have proved to be quite as large as the ones pre-

viously measured, t by those very able and energetic topographical

surveyors Captain Austen and Lieut. Melville of the Kashmir Series,

near the Kun and Nun peaks in the Wurdwan and Sooroo dis-

tricts. Captain Austen’s ground in one part rose to nearly 27,000

feet, and one of the glaciers in the highest ground is about 11 miles

in length and from f to If miles in breadth. In Lieut. Melville’s

work, the peaks ran up to nearly 24,000 and under Kun one of the -

glaeiers is about 10 miles long and from f to If miles broad. Glaciers

are in fact in this section of the Himalayas very much larger and

more numerous than in any part of the Himalayas previously survey-

ed. Possibly this is in some measure due to the latitude, as all

these glaciers lie between latitudes 33° and 36° north, but it must

also be partly the result of the immense height of the peaks gener-

ally as, with the exception of those of Nepal, they exceed all other

peaks of the Himalayas that have as yet been measured.

The glaciers in the neighbourhood of the Nanga Parbat and K (2)

have not as yet been explored : they will undoubtedly be large, and

those of the latter at any rate are, from all that has been seen and

heard, likely to prove even larger than the ones already measured.

Prom 3 to 4 marches are occupied in crossing the glacier at the head

of the Braldo' branch of the Shigar river.

The whole of the country sketched was of a very difficult char-

acter, testing both the physical and artistic powers of the surveyors

to the utmost in moving about and delineating the country. Cir-

cumstances permitting, the whole of the glaciers in the neighbour-

hood of the Nanga Parbat and of K (2) will be explored 'during the

next field season, as will those of Zanskar and other places. There

is hardly any portion of the upper valley of the Indus without gla-

ciers, but they are largest and abound most near the great Hima-

* Lieut. Melville’s Sections measured 198 square miles; Capt. Austen’s

estimated, 150 square miles, ill other Sections, 50 square miles. Total, 398

square miles.

t Iu 1858 and 1859.

o 2

102 The progress of the Kashmir Series. [No. 2,

layan and Karakorum ridges. The plains of Deosai are perhaps the

most curious topographical feature of the country sketched during

the season. These plains consist of about 580 square miles of

gently undulating ground averaging at least 14,000 feet above the

sea and surrounded on all sides by rugged mountains running up to

from 16,000 to 17,000 feet. The drainage escaping through a not

easily distinguished gorge near the Katasiri station, falls into the

Dras river above Kirkitehoo. This tributary of the Dras river is

called the Shigar and sometimes the Shingo river, it brings down

gold with its waters, and gold-washing is carried on just below the

.junction. The Indus itself and several other of its tributaries are

known to produce gold. The gold-washing is said not to be valu-

able, but it does sometimes give as much as 1 or 2 small rupees a

day to a man, though a most barbarous method is employed in

washing the earth. This, earth is taken from the detritus which, I

think, now generally lies above the highest flood line. After 2 or 3

washings a black heavyish sort of sand is left with the pieces of

gold scattered here and there.

As far as my own experience goes I should say it was not a pro-

fitable business, for after half an hour’s washing I only got 5 very tiny

nuggets hardly worth an anna, and I had at the time the benefit of

the assistance of an Australian gentleman. This gentleman thought

that something might be done by investing in a cradle and appara-

tus. He said that a substance like the black sand mentioned above,

had proved valuable in Australia.

When crossing the Himalaya range the plains of Deosai we're a

great obstacle to the progress of the triangulation, for although the

depression of the Himalayas in that part gave a most extended

view from very high points, still there being no habitations for

the distance of 7 or 8 marches, and no village of any size for 11

or 12 marches, the operations were carried on under very great

difficulties. In the plains the only firewood to be had is got by

digging up the juniper roots and from very thin stunted willows,

but on the mountains above, there was absolutely no firewood to be

had of any kind, the stations being all from 16 to 17,000 feet in

height. It was absolutely necessary to reside at least several days

on these stations.

1861.] The progress of the Kashmir Series. 103

Provisions had at all stations to he brought from places 4 to 7

marches distant. The people of the country were moreover not

very willing to enter the plains from the Kashmir side. The opera-

tions could only be carried on during the rainy season, and at that

time there are but few breaks in the clouds which rush through this

depression of the Himalayas into the valley of the Indus and across

to the Karakoram mountains. With the greatest difficulty the

signal men who worked the heliotropes and lamps at the various

stations were fed, and on two occasions the main party were starved

out and had to retreat in consequence of protracted cloudy weather.

Stations over 16,000 feet above the sea are not the most agreeable

places for residence at the best of times, but when enveloped in

clouds they are unmistakably unpleasant, though there is some slight

compensation in the grandeur- of a break up, or when the upper level

of the clouds falls, as I have several times seen it fall, below the

station on which I was pitched, leaving the campi on an island sur-

rounded with a level sea of clouds from which the peaks of the

various ranges stood out like other islands and the waves of cloud

surged backwards and forwards across the lower ridges between. In

clear weather the views were really magnificent and proportionately

appreciated after the cloudy weather. The atmosphere was at such

times wonderfully clear at those elevations.

It was across the plains of Deosai from Haramook that I took the

first observation to the peak K (2) (28,287 feet above the sea) at a

distance of 136 miles, the side of one of our largest triangles.

Notwithstanding all the difficulties the triangulation was success-

fully carried over the plains of Deosai during one season without

relaxing any of the rigorous rules of the Great Trigonometrical Survey

of India.

With reference to my last memorandum on the great flood of the

river Indus, I have not as yet been able to obtain any further in-

formation as to its origin, though the expedition against Gilgit has

succeeded as I anticipated it would.

The Maharajah has directed every enquiry to be made, and I

hope to be able to give a correct account of the origin of the flood

when I return to Maharajah’s territories next year. Meantime the

expedition has confirmed several important points in the geography

104 The progress of the Kashmir Series. [No. 2,

of the countries near Gilgit, and a short account of the expedition

itself may he interesting.

The enclosed rough plan is the general result as to the geography

of the country annexed, and also shows a portion of the neighbour-

ing countries.

The Maharajah laid in a large supply of food at the forts of Astor

and Boonjee during the summer of 1859. Hitherto one of the

greatest obstacles to making a successful attack on Gilgit has been

the difficulty of getting supplies. The natives are in the habit of

using the old expression to the effect, that a small force going against

Gilgit was sure to be defeated and a large force to he starved. To

obviate this a hundred ponies were put at each of the 17 halting

places between Kashmir and Boonjee, via Gurais and Astor, and

whilst the weather permitted a hundred loads of grain were delivered

daily at Boonjee.

In June and July of this year several detachments of sepoys were

moved upon Gilgit mustering finally at Boonjee to about 4000 men

under Colonel Devi Singh and Colonel Dooloo Singh. The whole

body then advanced upon Gilgit crossing the Indus by means of a

boat, further on the army crossed a tributary river by a rope-bridge

of their own making, and another tributary by a wooden bridge.

No opposition was met before reaching Gilgit itself, and there the

Gilgities got inside their fort and held out for a short time, during

which there was a little firing on both sides ending by the Gilgities

surrendering, the Maharajah’s force losing one man by the burst-

ing of a gun and the Gilgities leaving one dead man in the fort sup-

posed to have died a natural death during the siege.

Having settled affairs at Gilgit, the force advanced further up the

valley to Shirni (Shirwat) fort, where there was some slight resist-

ance ending as before in capitulation. The force then advanced on

Yassin which is on the Gilgit river, and not on a separate tributary

of the Indus. Yassin fell into the hands of the force and the son of

Goraman who held Gilgit in addition to Yassin made his escape

over.the mountains to the west and on into Badakshan. Goraman him-

self died during 1857. He was well known in the whole of the

country between the Indus and Cabul and was generally called an

Adamkhor, or man-eater, from a habit that he had of catching all

0a Transfer Taper TyTssurdttuider Tallit KlitkBjl.lf.SmitivStirr. GetflkOffice Calcatta^pril/lSGl.

1861.]

The progress of the Kashmir Series.

105

strangers that he could and of exchanging, them for the large dogs

so much prized in that part of the world. Goraman and his son had

till this year held Yassin, and for a short time Gilgit also, though

once or twice driven out by the Dogras from the latter.

In addition to the main body of the Dogra force advancing from

the south, an armed body of Baltis advanced through Shigar and

thence by the Nagar and Hoonza valleys threatening Gilgit on the

east.

Another force was to have advanced from the west under the in-

structions of an agent from Dheer and Chitral, but it was not appar-

ently in time, though possibly the mere talk of it made the Gora-

man’s son unhappy as to his line of retreat.

This conquest, which may be said to have been made without loss

of life, is highly creditable to the Maharajah and his officers who plan-

ned and carried it out. The effects are in some respects likely to be

very salutary. In the first place, the mere fact of the Maharajah

having a force in Gilgit overawes and keeps in check the robber-

clans of Nagar and Hoonza who have for .years infested the roads

between Haiti and Ladak on the. one side, and Yarkand on the other(

and latterly to such an extent that those roads in their immediate

neighbourhood, though the shortest, have been almost completely

closed to anything in the shape of a merchant. Keeping possession

of Gilgit during the cold weather when all communication with

Kashmir is closed, has always .been the most difficult business. The

Maharajah has, however, left nearly 3000 men in the valley and con-

sequently in future it is to be hoped that his troops will hold their own

and that the traffic from Skardo direct to Yarkand will again be

resumed.

In the second place, this successful expedition has had a very whole-

some effect on all the petty tribes lying between Gilgit and the

Cabul territories, and ultimately will be of assistance in keeping the

Swat valley in check. Swat being still one of the recusant tribes on

our N. W. Frontier.

.At the durbars of the Maharajah during this season men from

Chitraul, Dheer, Swat, Kholi, Palus, &c. were in attendance, as well

as from Chilas, Nagar and Hoonza who have been constant attend-

ants for some years.

106 The progress of the Kashmir Series. [No. 2,

At the last durbar held by the Maharajah, Colonel Devi Singh

made his salam, having just returned from the Gilgit expedition.

Some of the Yassin men* were introduced at the same time. One

long brass gun of about 3 lbs. bore accompanied the Colonel, his

sepoys having taken it from the Goraman’s son. This gun

seemed to be well cast and had a Persian inscription on it to the

effect that it was made in Badakshan, or had belonged to that place.

Among the minor results of the expedition was a great influx of

presents to the Maharajah from all the chiefs between Gilgit and

Kafiristan. Perhaps the most valuable in the eyes of the curator of the

Asiatic Society’s Museum would have been a splendid live male speci-

men of the Markhor, the greatest prize of Himalayan sportsmen.

This animal was introduced into the full durbar guided by four

men with guy ropes. It was really a handsome animal, of a light

fawn colour, in good condition, with a capital pair of horns and a fine

long beard. The top of the Markhor’s head was perhaps 5| feet

from the ground, the horns towering up above all the men in atten-

dance. The keepers of this animal evidently held him in the great-

est respect, though he had been a captive for at least two months.

He was a present from the chiefs of Koli-Palus on the Indus.

The Chilassies sent in some very fine half domesticated goats, a

part of which the Maharajah distributed amongst the European

visitors to Kashmir. One of these goats now in my possession has

a very fine pair of horns of the Markhor kind.

The country on either side of the Indus between the British dis-

trict of Hazara and the Maharajah’s valley of Astor has hitherto

been all but impassable. With Chilas, Kholi and Palus all under

the orders of the Maharajah, a very slight pressure ought to open

out the remainder down to the Hazara district, which would all tend

to bring the Akhoon of Swat to reason, and perhaps eventually

enable us to explore his valley and the whole course ot the Indus

river. At the same time, opening out the whole valley of the Indus _

is in itself no small advantage, if it will enable travellers to pass

along in safety.

* The Yassin men in long dark Khaki coloured woollen dresse3. Men of Swat

in long dark blue woollen dresses.

1861.]

The progress of the Kashmir Series. 107

Traffic will undoubtedly increase, and moreover the Punjab Govern-

ment will have the means of getting full information in case the

Indus should again be blocked up in any part of its own course or

that of its tributary streams. In this latter respect the conquest of

Gdgit with Yassin, Hoonza and Nagar is really very valuable, as it

places under a friendly native state, the only great tributary of the

Indus concerning which the British Government has hitherto been

unable to get any reliable information. This tributary moreover is, in

my opinion, the one in which the last great flood of the Indus was

generated.*

If these countries are in thorough subjection to the Maharajah

such a calamity as the cataclysm of 1858 ought not again to befall

British subjects on the Indus without their having at any rate full

warning ; even if it were not possible to prevent or mitigate its evil

effects by the scientific application of labour, as it most probably

would be.

In my former memorandum I said that I thought floods might be

generated m many parts both of the Indus and its tributaries.

Captain Austen has just forwarded me the following, which fully con-

firms that opinion. “ Camp Gol on Indus, 29th August, 1860. A

flood occurred at Gol about 5 years ago in the month of June. Very

mU dy Water came down the ravine (slowly at first) and the people who

saw it, left their houses and ran up the hill sides. Twelve old men

who could not run away, were drowned, twenty houses and about five’

hundred apricot trees were washed away. There was but little snow

on the hdls at that time, and the ravine is by no means a large one.

Ihe villagers go up it constantly and yet were not aware of its being

m any way dammed up, though the water must have been in con-

siderable quantity, as the flood altered the course of the Indus. It

is a mystery to me where sufficient water could have been collected

this account was given by Wazzir Husain of Gol.”

mi * (Sd.) H. II. G. .

Ihe Haiti force that went from Shigar vid Nagar to Gilgit had

cross a very large glacier. The route obtained by Captain Auste

attached to this, shews that it takes a man the whole day to cross i

With reference to the Society’s discussion about Kyangs. A grei

* See memora»dum published in As. Society's Journal, No. I. of 1SG0.

P

108 The progress of ike Kashmir Series. [No. 2,

many ICyangs have been seen by myself and others. I have watched

a herd for a long time at a short distance with a telescope. I have

not heard them calling, but Mr. Johnson, who caught a foal* this

year, says that they bray, he heard them several times quite distinctly,

and the natives! with my camp say the same. .1 saw a very large

skin of a Kyang shot by Mr. Johnson this season in Rupshu. There

was a black mark all the way down the back, but not the least sign

of any stripe on the shoulders, the skin of the tail was about 13

inches long, and the whole tail not more than 2! feet in length. But

this I think exceptional, as some of those in the herd I examined

had tails reaching nearly to the ground. The ears and tail struck

me as being like those of a mule, and I thought them generally very

high in the withers and much larger than any of the wild asses of

the salt range.

The season of 1860 has not been a favorable one as far as the

weather was concerned, it was indeed peculiarly unfavorable for the

triangulation in the upper part of the valleys of the Indus. The

late very heavy falls of snow in March were never thoroughly melted

away. Before the triangulating party left, the whole of the smaller

streams remained hard frozen during the day. The Kyangs and

even the geese, ducks and other waterfowl all left the neighbourhood

of the Chomoriri lake as early as the end of August. It was so

cold that even at the end of July, I crossed over some snow bridges

in Ladak that in ordinary seasons disappear before the end of June.

The Machahoy glacier projected further than usual into the Dras

valley, and its end did not melt back very much till the close of the

season. Bad weather set in early in September and soon after all

survey woyk was forcibly brought to an end.

It is to be hoped that we may have no more such seasons. With

favorable weather I think we may succeed in carrying both the trian-

gulation and topographical work up to the Chinese frontier. The

triangulation may possibly advance a little further even as matters

now stand. And if the present war with China results in friendly

relations extending to all the provinces of that empire, we may hope

to see a large traffic spring up between Hindustan and central Asia.

* This foal died after a fortnight’s captivily.

t Kainckna or hainchna was the termed used by them.

1861.]

The progress of the Kashmir Series.

109

The triangulation of the Great Trigonometrical Survey may he

joined on to that of Russia, and thus accomplish the project of

Colonel Everest the late Surveyor General of India, who wished to

measure the arc between Cape Comorin and Nova Zembla, an arc

that would include nearly 70 degrees of the earth. To accomplish

this there at present remains a gap of little over 5 degrees of Chinese

territory, the operations of the Kashmir series extending beyond

Lat. 36° and the government of Tobolsk now coming down below

Lat 42°. At any rate if the war makes the Chinese officials on our

North East frontier friendly, we may succeed hereafter in fixing the

geographical positions of some of the great cities of central Asia.

T. G. Montgomerie, Cap. Engrs.

1st Assistant Gt. Trigl. Survey of India,

In charge Kashmir Series.

Route from Sleardo via Shigar and Nagar to Gilgit.

N. B. — The Hoonza river is very much smaller than the Shigar.

There are three roads from Hoonza to Yarkand, one that takes 12,

p 2

110

The progress of tlie Kashmir Series. [No. 2,

another 8, and another no more than 4 days. The last being only

known to the natives of the country and not to the merchants who

go to Yarkand. The man who gave the above said he had gone by

the Nagar and Gilgit routes.

(Sd.) II. H. G. A.

Hovte from Kashmir to Gilgit via Gurais and Astor.

The routes given from Hoonza to Yarkand (though the 4 days

may be apocryphal) all tend to shew that Yarkand must be nearer

the longitude of Skardo than of Leh, the latter route being reckoned

at least 16 days from the Karakoram ridge ; and the 4 days may he

given on the strength of the wonderful rapidity with which the

Hoonza-Nagar people got warning of the Kafilas leaving Yarkand,

so quickly indeed was this given that the Hunza-Nagris were able to

make all their arrangements in Hunza and then to cross into the

Shigar valley and still be in time to rob the Kafilas before they reached

the inhabited parts of Ladak and Balti.

T. G. Montgomekie, Cap. Enges.

1861.]

Indian Idylls, No. I.

Ill

Indian Idylls, No. I. — By R. T. H. Griffith, Esq., M. A.

[Mr. Griffith, who has already distinguished himself hy his trans-

lation of Kalidasa’s Kumara Sambliava, — in some respects the best

English translation which has yet appeared of any Sanskrit poem, —

has sent us the following Idyll, as the first of a series which is to

comprise three or four of the best episodes of the same poet’s other

epic the Raghuvansa. In former years the Journal used to publish

similar translations, as that of the first canto of the Kum. Sambh. by

Dr. Mill in 1833 ; and the Editors are gratified to he able to revive the

long discontinued practice under such favourable auspices. — Eds.]

Dilipa.*

Great authors of the world, almighty Pair,

Listen, 0 listen to your servant’s prayer !

Ye who are knit, by Love’s eternal tie,

Close as the links that word and sense ally,t

Hear, mighty S'iva, gracious Um£,J hear ;

Inspire my words, and let their sense be clear !

But ah, the folly ! Can I hope to guide

My frail hark safely o’er a boundless tide !

How men will mock the humble bard who sings

The ancient glories of the Sun-born Kings, §

Like a young child with little hands outspread

For fruit that glows above a giant’s head !

* Tlie story, here roughly translated, is taken from the 1st, 2nd, and part of

the 3rd books of Kalidasa's Raghuvansa, or Children of the Sun. The whole

poem has been translated into Latin by Steuzler, and into French by M. Hippo-

lyte Fauehe, and hastily thrown into English verse by the present translator.

The poem contains some magnificent bits, but very much of it is, to our ideas,

intensely prosaic and intolerably childish. The service of the cow in this story

will, as Professor H. II. Wilson has observed, “ raise a smile upon the face of a

European critic, but it is not unpoetical and is intensely characteristic.”

t The Miinansa school of philosophy holds that a word and its meaning are

eternally and inseparably connected.

{ Urna’s birth, beauty, love, penance, and marriage to Siva, aro charmingly

described in Kalidasa’s Kumara- Sambhava, or Birth of the War-god.

§ A race of princes, descended from the sun, whose capital was Ayodhya in

Oudh.

112

[No. 2,

Indian Idylls, No. I.

Yet by their lays the ancient Sons of Song#

Give me free access to the glorious throng ;

As diamonds pierce the way for silk to string

Rich pearls to deck the forehead of a king.

Yes, I must dare : their noble deeds inspire,

And lend me somewhat of a poet’s fire.

Yes, I will sing, although the hope he vain

To tell their glories in a worthy strain,

Whose holy fame in earliest life was won,

Who toiled unresting till the task was done.

Far as the distant seas all owned their sway,

High as the Heaven none checked their lofty way.

Constant in worship, prompt at Duty’s call,

Swift to reward the good, the bad appal,

They gathered wealth, hut gathered to bestow,

And ruled their words that all their truth might know.

In glory’s quest they risked their noble lives,

For love and children married gentle wives.

On holy lore in childhood’s days intent,

In love and joy their youthful prime they spent ;

As hermits mused in life’s declining day,

Then in Devotion dreamed their souls away.

Come, hear my song, ye just, whose bosoms glow

With Virtue’s flame, and good from evil know :

As fire assays the purity of gold,

Judge ye the merit of these Chiefs of old.

First Manu reigned, revered by every sage,

First, like the mystic word in Scripture’s page.f

From him Dilipa traced his high descent,

Of his pure race a purer ornament ;

A peerless prince, — so, free from cloud and stain,

Rose the bright moon from out the milky main.J

* Valmiki, author of the Ramayan, and others,

f The sacred syllable OM, prefacing the prayers and most of the writings of

the Hindus.

I Alluding to the churning of the ocean, told in the Mahabharata, when

the moon and other buried treasures were recovered from the sea.

18G1.] Indian Idylls, No. I. I L 5

Tall and broad-shouldered, stout and strong of limb,

Valour incarnate fixed her throne in him.

Matchless in beauty and heroic might,

He towered like Meeu* in his lofty height.

Meet for his godlike form, his noble mind

To worthy studies in his youth inclined :

Thence great designs inspired his generous soul,

And mighty deeds with glory crowned the whole.

With kingly virtues, gentle yet severe,

His subjects loved him, but they loved in fear :

We love the pearls that lie ’neath ocean’s waves,

But dread the monsters in his gloomy caves.

His loving people followed him, their guide,

Nor turned from Miiru’st Law one step aside ;

And well they knew the tax they gladly paid •

For their advantage on the realm was laid.

The bounteous sun delights to drink the lakes,

But gives ten thousand-fold the wealth he takes.

Though troops in harness ranged before his gate

Kept watch and ward to swell his royal state,

Yet all success, each triumph o’er the foe,

Sprang from his wisdom or his ready bow.

Prudent and calm, no tell-tale look revealed

His secret thoughts from every eye concealed ;

As, in the present life, our joys and woes

Our former virtues and our crimes disclose,

So, crowned -with full success, events alone

Proved his wise plans and made his counsels known.

He honoured prudence though he scorned to fear ;

Youthful and strong, his virtue was sincere.

He gathered riches, but he freely gave,

And Pleasure blessed him, but could ne’er enslave.

Contrasted virtues, ceasing to contest,

Reigned, like fond sisters, in the prince’s breast ;

* The sacred mountain, in the centre of the seven continents,

t The Moses of the Hindus.

114

[No. 2,

Indian Idylls , Xo. I.

With silence, wise ; with might, to anger slow ;

A lavish monarch, hut averse from show.

Skilled in all lore, unharmed by Pleasure’s sway,

He grew in years but felt no power decay ;

His people’s father, guardian, friend, and guide,

Their sires were others : he was all beside.

Thus, as he ruled his kingdom to maintain,

And married wives a father’s joy to gain,

No selfish aims his noble spirit knew,

For Virtue formed his Gain and Pleasure too.

To gladden Heaven with gifts the earth he drained ;

On earth, in answer, gracious Indka* rained :

And thus to each a glorious boast was given,

That Indba fostered earth, Dilipa Heaven.

What other prince this lofty praise could claim,

That theft was only, in his realm, a name ?

He honoured merit, though it graced a foe,

As sick men medicine’s healing influence know ;

While worthless friends were banished from his sight,

Like fingers poisoned by a serpent’s bite.

The good Creator made, for all to share,

The earth and water, ether, fire and air :

Thus too he formed Dilipa, sent to bless,

And find his own in others’ happiness.

He ruled the earth, from rival sceptre free,

Like one vast city girdled by the sea.

His queen was daughter of the royal race

Of Magadii, lovely botli in mind and face,

And, if his love was shared by girls besides,

She and dear Fortune were his only brides.

One boon was wanting to the monarch’s joy ;

His were all blessings save that best, a boy.

Oh, how he longed, that childless king, to see

A royal infant smiling on her knee,

* The Hindu Jupiter. — “ Oblations offered in fire ascend to the sun, from the

sun rain is produced, from rain corn, and thence spring mankind.” Wilson’s

Rig Veda, vol. i. p. 248 n.

1861.]

Indian Idylls , Wo. I.

115

With his dear mother’s eyes and face divine,

A second self to ornament his line !

One hope is left, to seek the hermit’s cell,

And to his holy guide Vasishtha, tell

The longing of his soul : his ancient friend

May give some counsel that his grief may end.

To chosen ministers lie trusts the weight

Of all his royal sway, and cares of state.

To God, the great Creator, first he pays

His humble worship, and for offspring prays,

Then with the queen ascends his car, that tells

His coming with the music of its hells.

Have ye ne’er seen an elephant on high

Horne on his cloudy chariot through the sky ?

Have ye ne’er seen the flashing lightning ride,

In sportive beauty, by the monster’s side ?

So seemed it now : so tall and strong was he ;

So bright, so dazzling in her beauty, she.

Few are their guards : a thousand trampling feet

Would mar the quiet of the Saint’s retreat ;

Hut yet a circling host seems ever there,

For such divinity doth hedge that pair.

Fresh on their cheeks the soft wind gently comes.

Wafting the perfume of a thousand gums,

And, heavy with the pollen of bright llowers,

Waves the young branches of the Mango bowers.

They hear the peacock’s joyous cry ; his head

Lifted in wonder at the coursers’ tread.

They watch the cranes in jubilant armies fly,

Crowning, like flowers, the portals of the sky.

From shady coverts by the way the deer

Throw startled glances when the car is near,

Then, as they gaze, the king with pride compares

His soft-eyed lady’s tender look with theirs.

A friendly wind attends them on their way,

And augurs fortune ere the close of day :

No dust may fall upon the lady’s dress,

Stain her soft cheek, or dim one shining tress,

Q

[No. 2,

1 1*’ Indian Idylls, No. I.

While, like her breath, sweet odours, fresh and cool,

Steal from the lilies on the ruffled pool.

Shining in beauty, robed in purest white,

Like spring’s best planet, and the Lord of Night,

Through towns they pass, and many a hamlet fair,

Founded and cherished by their royal care ;

While white-robed priests attend, a holy train,

Bless their beloved prince, nor bless in vain.

Nor do they scorn the gifts that shepherds bring,

Curds and new milk, their tribute to the King ;

But kindly bid the happy peasants say

What trees are those whose branches shade the way.

With eager eyes he shows the wondering Queen

The varied beauties of each woodland scene.

Lost in delight they reach the hermit’s cot,

The journey’s ended, but they mark it not.

Evening is come, and weary of the road

The horses rest before the Saint’s abode,

Crowded with hermits from the forests near,

Seeking their grass and fruit and fuel here.

There playful fawns their daily rice await,

Thronging like children round the cottage gate,

And, in the garden, hermits’ daughters o’er

Each young tree’s thirsty roots fresh water pour,

Then stand aside, that timid birds may drink

Their share, in quiet, ere the stream can sink.

Quick from the car the King and Queen descend,

And turn, impatient, towards their saintly friend.

The hermits welcome him with honours due, ✓

And kindly greet the royal lady too ;

Then lead them on where sits the ancient sage

With the Great Matron, in the hermitage.

Welcomed with gentle looks and words most sweet

The royal pair embrace their sacred feet.

And then Vasishtka, after food and rest,

Asks of his kingdom’s weal his honoured guest.

Cheered by his kindness, thus replies the King,

The best of speakers, to his questioning :

1861.]

Indian Idylls, No. 1.

11

“ Safe in thy love, I dread no living foe ;

Thy friendship, sage, protects from every woe ;

Vain are my arrows, vain all earthly arms,

For thou hast blest me with thy mystic charms.

Heaven hears thy voice ; thou bid’st the flame arise,

To call down water from obedient skies ;

My people thrive, from grief and sickness free,

And all these blessings, Saint, we owe to thee.

“ With thee, great lord, to counsel and befriend,

The bliss thou sendest surely ne’er should end ;

But Mother Earth, whom tears nor prayers have won,

Is still ungracious and denies a son ;

She teems with jewels, and can yet withhold

One treasure lovelier than gems and gold.

“ The spirits of my fathers pine to see

No hope of funeral offerings after me,

And, if they taste the drink my care supplies,

They taste it heated with unceasing sighs.

As Lokaloka’s chain,* with one side bright,

The other buried in eternal night,

Pure is my soul through sacrifice and prayer,

But all the rest is dark without an heir.

Thou knowest in the world to eome our bliss

Springs from our Penance and good works in this ;

But he to whom a saviour son is given

Finds peace on earth and endless joy in Heaven.

“ Dear guide and guardian, thou would’st grieve to see

No golden blossoms on the favourite tree

Thou hast so often watered ; and, when I,

Thy friend, am childless, wilt thou check the sigh ?

Oh, aid me in my woe : ’tis ever thine

To bring good succour to our ancient line !”

He spake. One instant, ere the sage replies,

He fixes, in deep thought, his searching eyes ;

Still as some lake at summer’s noon, when deep

In sunless caverns lie the fish asleep.

* A mountainous belt, surrounding the outermost of the seven sens, and bound

mg the world.

Q 2

118

Indian Idylls, No. 1.

[No. 2,

He saw the cause with more than human ken,

And thus the sage addressed the King of men:

“ Dost thou remember when, supremely blest,

Indra in Heaven received thee as his guest ?

Thence as thou earnest on thy homeward way

The holy Cow beneath the shadow lay

Of the Celestial Tree : thy thoughts were far

Far absent, as the thoughts of lovers are,

When absent from their loves ; thy heedless eye

Saw not, or marked not, as thou earnest by.

Then thus she cursed thee — ‘ As thine impious pride

The reverence Kings should pay me has denied ;

Now shall no offspring bless thy royal line,

Till thou hast paid all honours due to mine.’

The curse she uttered failed to reach thine ear.

So loud the voice of Gauga foaming near,

Celestial GangA, boiling o’er with spray,

Dashed up by heavenly elephants at play.

For this dishonour to the holy Cow,

Unhonoured, childless, thou art suffering now.

Woe and misfortune ever are their fate

Who pay not reverence to the good and great.

Now in the under- world she dwells to aid

The dreary vow that old Prachetas* made ;

Then, in her stead, this Cow, her offspring, take,

And pay her honour for her mother’s sake.

Win, with all care, her love, for she can pour

All blessings on thee from her boundless store.”

The hermit ceased. Quick from the grove she came,

Young Nandini, the Cow that blessed the llame

Of sacrificial worship. Dusky red

Was her fair body ; on her sacred head

A crescent lock of curling silvery hair

Shone like the young moon in the evening air.

As, with maternal love, her calf she viewed,

Full streams of holy milk the ground bedewed,

While the dust, raised beneath her sacred feet,

Fell on the monarch’s head with influence sweet.

* [For this sacrifice of Prachetas or Varuna, see Mahabli. vol. i p 32 — Eds.]

1861.]

Indian Idylls, No. I.

119

“ Rejoice,” the hermit cried, “ thy bliss is near :

Her name scarce uttered, see ! the Cow is here !

Now feed on fruit, and what the wood supplies,

And watch her every step with careful eyes :

By constant toil is sacred lore attained,

So shall her love by ceaseless care be gained,

Watch all her movements, be her actions thine ;

Walk when she walks, and, when she rests, recline ;

And let thy lady, at the break of day,

Far as the sacred grove protect her way.

Then go, and prosper ! Blessed shalt thou be,

And among fathers none shall equal thee.”

The King and Queen before the hermit bent,

And to his bidding gave a- glad consent.

Then sought the leafy lodging, where they found

Their bed of sweet grass heaped upon the ground.

Far he the thought that hermit had not won

Full power to grant that childless King a) son ;

’Twas in obedience to the Law he bade

The royal suppliant seek the forest shade.

Ere yet with early dawn the sky was red,

The anxious couple left their humble bed.

She culled fresh garlands for the holy Cow,

And poured sweet perfumes o’er her sacred brow.

Then in her steps that royal matron trod,

As the Law follows close the Word of God.

Far as the forest’s darksome edge she went,

Then left her husband on his charge intent.

Not less his care than if that Cow had been

Earth with her teeming oceans, Earth the queen.

No servants followed ; for their own strong arm

Guards Manu’s children from all scathe and harm.

Close to the Cow, he kept the flies away,

Fed her with grass and many a tender spray.

To win her love he gently stroked her head,

Cheeked not her steps, but followed where she led.

With her he stood, with her he sought repose,

Drank when she drank, and, when she moved, arose.

120

Indian Idylls, No. I. [No.

When from his brow no tell-tale oozings flow,

The forest elephant’s wild heat to show,

Ye mark his fury as he rushes by

In the red lightning of his troubled eye.

Tlius when his kingly state was laid aside,

His royal robes and ornaments of pride,

Ye could not see Dilipa, but to swear

A king indeed, a glorious king, was there.

As he moved onwards, beautiful and strong,

The glad birds hailed him with their gayest song,

And, shaken by the breeze, young creepers shed

A coronet of flowers upon his head ;

From shady coverts, as he passed, the deer

Gazed on the gentle king, and knew no fear ;

While, as the breezes filled the tuneful reeds,

He heard the Wood-Sylphs laud his glorious deeds.

When faint and sinking ’neath the glare of day,

A gentle zephyr round his head would play,

And, stealing dew-drops from the mountain springs,

Waft cooling odours on its balmy wings.

Peace reigned around him as the monarch came ;

Unquenched by showers, the forest ceased to flame ;

The trees glowed brighter with their fruits of gold,

The lion slew not, and the fawn was hold.

When evening came, the Cow and glowing sun

Turned to their rest, their daily wandering done.

Now o’er the woods the shades of evening fell :

The herds of boars forsook the marshy dell ;

His leafy home the weary peacock eyed,

And trooping deer to grassy coverts hied.

Then faint with watching for her lord, the dame

Forth from the hermitage to meet him came,

And feasted on his face with eyes that ne’er

Could quench their growing thirst with gazing there.

In fairest beauty stood the Cow between

The splendid monarch and the gentle queen,

As the soft glory of the evening’s light

With purest lustre parts the day and night.

18(51.]

Indian Idylls, No. 1.

With reverent steps the lady round her passed

And from a bowl parched grain in worship cast ;

Then paid due honour to her spacious brow,

That door to lead the lady to her vow.

Though yearning for her young, the Cow stood still

Delighted with the worship, while a thrill

Of hopeful joy ran through each royal breast :

Such marks of favour show their vow is blest.

The King, with hands whose might no foe could meet,

Gently embraced his ancient Teacher’s feet,

Performed the evening rites, and turned to pay

The holy Cow fresh homage where she lay.

His thoughtful care her every want supplied ;

He placed a lamp and fodder by her side,

And, when she lay upon her grassy bed,

He on his lady’s breast reposed his head ;

When the Cow slept, he bade his eyelids close ;

When she had risen, from his couch arose.

Thus toiling still upon his vow intent,

Thrice seven long days the anxious monarch spent.

There was a grass-hid cavern, dark and deep,

Where Ganga thunders down Himalaya’s steep ;

The Cow had entered, but her guardian still

Looked, lost in wonder, on the glorious hill,

Nor feared for her : no heast would dare to spring,

Even in thought, on so divine a thing.

Suddenly,- lurking in the cavern’s shade,

A lion seized her, and her cries for aid

Drew the King’s wondering eyes. With grief and awe

The monster standing o’er the Cow he saw,

Like a red Lodhra tree whose limbs surround

The ore-rich summit of a lofty mound.

He seized an arrow, and his bright nails shed

O’er its white feathers gleams of rosy red.

Why doth he linger ? What resistless charm

Checks his bold hand, and binds his eager arm r

He stood as in a picture, and his bow

Availed him nothing though so near the foe ;

122

Indian Idylls, Ho. I.

[No. 2,

High rose his fury, but he raged in vain

Like a mad snake that magic herbs restrain.

A greater marvel, when, with voice of man,

The lion, holding still his prey, began :

“ Cease to contend ! Thine arrow, launched at me,

Though erring never, now in vain would be.

The tree may fall beneath the tempest’s force,

But the firm-rooted hill resists its course.

“ For know, the servant of the Lord Most High

Who wears at will eight various forms,* am I,

And, when his dusky Bull he deigns to ride,

He sets his foot upon my honoured side.

Look yonder, King ! Before thee stands a Pine,

Loved like a daughter by my Lord divine ;

In its first youth ’twas gentle U'ma’s joy

To nurse it even as she nursed her boy :

And, when an elephant once hurt her tree,

She mourned for it as she would mourn to see

Her own young War-God wounded by the bows

Of Heaven’s fierce enemies, his demon foes.

Since then, obedient to my Lord’s command,

In lion’s form to guard this tree I stand ;

To scare wild elephants, and feed on deer

That, tempted by the herbage, wander near.

Now, sweet, as to the Gods’ tremendous foef

The streams of Amrit from the Moon that flow,

In her appointed hour, my destined prey,

This Cow has come to be my feast to-day ;

Return, O King, return ! The Saint can claim

No further duty from thee : feel no shame :

For loss of treasures that no might can save

Stains not the glory of the good and brave.”

The King no more his humbled power disdained,

For S iva’s might, he knew, his arm restrained,

* S'iva. His eight forms are earth, water, fire, air, ether, the Sun, the Moon,

and the Priest who drinks tho Soma-juice.

t The monster Sdhu, who by attempting to swallow the Moon causes its

eclipses.

1 8G1 .]

Indian Idylls, No. I.

His conquering arm : for ne’er had mortal foe

Staid the fierce tempest of his vengeful bow ;

And even Ijtdea, with his hand raised high

To launch his bolt, was cheeked by S'iva’s eye.

“ Foolish,” he said, “ my words may seem to he,

Yet will I speak, for minds are known to thee.

That God is ever by my soul adored,

Maker, Preserver and Destroying Lord ;

But how can I, unblamed, my charge neglect,

This helpless creature whom the saints respect ?

Hear, King of Beasts, my prayer, and, if thou wilt,

Feed on my blood, but let not her’s be spilt !

Her calf will mourn her at the hour of eve,

Then take my life ; the Cow uninjured leave !”

The lion with a smile his answer gave,

His bright teeth flashing through the murky cave :

“ Ay, mad I deem thee, monarch, to resign

Thy youth, thy life, and that fair form of thine,

And universal empire ; these to give,

All these for ever, that a cow may live.

Dost thou love creatures ? While thy death, 0 Kin

To this one cow a longer life will bring,

Blest by thy reign a thousand homes would be,

For all thy people look to only thee !

Live and be happy ! Power and might bestow

Joy like a God’s, and make a Heaven below !

But if thou tremblest at thy master’s ire,

And fearest anger that consumes like fire,

Instead of her ten thousand others give

With teeming udders, that thy soul may live.”

The lion ceased. The mountain’s hollow side

Echoed his counsel ere the Prince replied :

“ What ! shall a King forsake — unkingly deed —

The helpless suppliant in her hour of need ?

Shall I disgrace a monarch’s proudest name,

And barter glory for a life of shame ‘l

How can the gift of other cows assuage

The just resentment of the holy Sage ?

124

Indian Idylls, No. I.

[No. 2

For she is daughter of a race divine,

Subdued by S'iva’s power, and not by thine.

Then for her life let mine a ransom be :

Feed on my flesh, but let the Cow go free.

Still, King cf Beasts, thy hunger will be staid,

Still will the Saint enjoy her holy aid.

And thou, another’s thrall, dost surely know —

E’en as thy care of this young pine may show —

That servants heedless of their duty must

Bow down their heads in shame for broken trust.

Then oh, have mercy, and mine honour spare !

A hero’s body claims no hero’s care.

Have we not parleyed in the wood to-day ?

And friendship springs from parley, sages say ;

Again I pray thee, thrall of S'iva, take

This my one offer for our friendship’s sake !”

The lion yielded, and Dilipa cast

His arms upon the earth : the spell at last

Had left him free : then, fixing on the ground

His calm eyes, waited for the monster’s bound.

But suddenly there came a rain of flowers,

Poured down upon him by the Heavenly Powers ;

And, sweet as Amrit, came a voice that said,

“ Arise, dear son !” He raised, in joy, his head,

And saw no lion, but that Cow as mild

As a fond mother bending o’er her child.

“ Now have I proved thy love,” she cried, “ dear son !

That lion was a phantom : thou hast done

Thy duty nobly ; for thou didst not know

That Death himself can never work me woe.

Now choose a boon, for I have boundless power

On those I love all precious gifts to shower.”

He raised his hands, those warlike hands whose might

Had won a hero’s fame in many a fight,

And begged a son, to propagate his line,

A son, whose glory should for ever shine.

“ Thy prayer is granted said the Cow, “ but drain

My milky store, and drink, thy wish to gain.”

1801.]

Indian Idylls, _ZVo. I.

125

“ Nay, when that store has fed thy calf,” he cried,

“ And all that’s needed for the rites supplied,

Then, at the Saint’s command, I’ll drink the rest,

And deem the draught among all draughts the best.”

Pleased with his words, nor with her wanderings faint,

She turned and reached the dwelling of the Saint ;

To him Dii.ipa, with o’erflowing heart,

The joyful tidings hastened to impart ;

And, though the Queen had read his looks aright,

He told her all again with new delight.

Then, at the Lidding of the Saint, he quaffed

Of NAiornrf’s pure milk a precious draught,

As though, with thirst that rises from the soul,

He drank eternal glory from the howl.

With many a blessing, at the dawn of day

The guests were sped upon their homeward way,

After due honour to the holy llame

To old Vas'isiitha and his gentle dame.

Swift towards their home the eager horses hound ;

The car makes music o’er the grassy ground ;

They reach the city, where the people wait,

Longing to meet their monarch, at the gate.

Dim are his eyes, his cheek is pale, his brow

Still bears deep traces of his weary vow.

As on the pale new moon we bend our eyes,

Again appearing in the evening skies,

So gazed the crowds, and could not gaze their fill,

On him so worn, so thin, so lovely still,

With loud huzzas their honoured King they greet,

While flags by thousands wave in every street.

He comes, he comes ! Now will his arm again/

The mighty burden of the world sustain,

Strong as the King of Serpents that upholds

Earth resting firmly on his endless folds.

Not mine to tell how hopeful months flew by,

While day by day DiiIpa’s joy grew high.

No tongue may say how lovely flowers of earth

At nature’s bidding gently spring to birth.

it

o

12G

Indian Idylls, No. I.

[No. 2,

Blest was the hour, and all the world was gay,

When the sweet infant saw the light of day ;

A rosy glow filled all the brightening sky,

A pleasant breeze came breathing softly by ;

High in the heavens five brilliant planets shone,

Blessing the child they looked so kindly on ;

And joyful nature promised endless bliss,

Bor the world triumphs in a babe like this.

There was a glory round the infant’s head,

That poured strange lustre o’er his mother’s bed ;

And e’en the unlit torches seemed to shine,

As in a picture, with that light divine.

What worthy guerdon shall the maiden claim.

Who hailed Dilipa by a father’s name ?

Save but the royal emblems, she may take

All he possesses for her tidings’ sake.

He fed upon the infant’s face with eyes

Still as a lotus when no winds arise,

Nor could he, gazing on his child, control

The tide of rapture, that o’erflowed his soul,

As Ocean ne’er can check his billows’ swell

When shines the full moon whom he loves so well.®

Though bright the jewel in the parent hill,

The workman’s art adds lustre brighter still.

Bair was that child, but, when all rites were done,

Still greater glory clothed Dilipa’s son.

Through the wide palace of the joyful King

Bair girls are dancing, song and music ring ;

While in the skies the Gods the rapture share,

And the glad music sounds in concert there.

No captive wept within the King’s domains.

Or that auspicious day had loosed his chains ;

Breed is he only ; doomed no more to pine

’Neath the great debt he owed his fathers’ line.

Like some young God’s, that baby’s face was fair ;

And happy as the Gods, that mortal pair.

* The Moon, haring been produced at the churning of the Ocean, is viewed

by it with parental fondness.

1S61-]

Indian Idylls, Ho. I.

127

S'aciii and Indea, in their home above,

Were not more blest in their Jayanta’s love.

Not Uiia, when her new-born darling smiled ;

Not S'iva, joying in his warrior-child.

True as the Love-birds, in whose faithful breasts,

Save of their partners, not a thought e’er rests,

Thus had they lived ; and now this infant came

To share their love, and yet increase the flame.

What joy thrilled through him when the father heard

His dear boy lisping forth his earliest word ;

And, held and guided by the nurse’s hand,

Saw him salute his sire and try to stand !

And, when he clasped his baby to his breast,

And trembling kisses on his lips impressed,

He learnt at length that inexpressive joy

None but a father knows who clasps his own dear boy.

Now time flew by ; he wore the sacred cord,

And holy men his mind with wisdom stored,

Till, as the Sun-God in his car on high

Races his storm-fleet coursers through the sky.

He passed triumphant through the four-fold lore,

That mighty sea, from shore to distant shore.

In early manhood’s prime, his father’s care

Gained him the hands of maidens young and fair,

Then fairer far than ever, each dear grace

Stealing new beauty from their lover’s face ;

Like Daksha’s daughters,* whom the Lord of Night

Dowers with a portion of his own sweet light.

Soon as Dilxpa saw his heir was fit,

In sense and learning, by his side to sit,

He made him partner of his royal throne,

And shared the weight he long had borne alone.

As Beauty seeks the opening lotus-bud,

And quits the flower that long has decked the flood ;

So Fortune left the father for the son,

And lived his consort by his virtues won.

* DalcsJia had sixty daughters, of whom twenty-seven are the nymphs who

form the lunar asterisms, and wives of the moon.

128

Indian Idylls, JVo. I.

[No. 2,

Who can resist the conquering flame’s career,

Whirled by the Wind, his eager charioteer ?

Check the wild elephant with maddened eye,

Or the Sun’s glory in a cloudless sky ?

And where the monarch that will dare to fight

When such a son assists his father’s might ?

In glory thus Dilipa’s days flew by ;

Till, longing only for liis home on high,

Mindful of duties by the Scriptures taught,

From worldly cares he drew his every thought ;

Resigned the white umbrella to his heir

And all the signs of sovereign rule, to hear ;

Then sought a tranquil dwelling, with his Queen,

Where Hermits live beneath their leafy screen :

For such, through ages, in their life’s decline,

Is the good custom of the Sun-horn line.

18G1 .] ■

Report on the SJialtca, fyc. Meteorites.

129

Report on the Shal/ca, Futtehpore , Pegu, Assam, and Segowlee, Mete-

orites sent from the Asiatic Society of Bengal, ( Calcutta ) to the

Imperial Museum of Vienna, by Dr. W. Haidihgeb, Director of the

Imperial Geological Institute, (Vienna).

(Read before the Imperial Academy of Vienna, July 19 th, 1860.J

Before I transmitted these meteorites to the Imperial Museum, to

he incorporated there into the general collection of meteoric stones

and irons, I took care to have them cut for the better examination of

their intimate structure, and to take from each of them small frag-

ments which were entrusted to Mr. Ch. de Hauer for chemical analysis.

As far as my information goes, no larger European collection pos-

sesses a specimen of any of the meteorites in question, and even their

existence is scarcely mentioned in any scientific publication in Europe.

They are, however, the more instructive as they exhibit within *a

small number of specimens, nearly all of the most important cha-

racters hitherto observed in stony meteorites. The order adopted

here for their individual discussion is the same as established in

Baron Reichenbach’s “ Anordnung und Eintheilung der Meteoriten”

(Poggendorjf's Annalen, 1859. 'No. 5, Vol. CVII. p. 155.) This

disposition is founded on the affinities which the late Paetsch

established, and for which the late Ch. de Schneibers* has pro-

posed the denomination of “ Families” ( Sippscliaften ) previously

used by him in his report on the meteoric fall of Stannern. ( Gilbert’s

Chem. 1808). Baron Beichenbach admits two degrees of division,

“ Families” and “ Groups” for systematic arrangement of 99 stony-

and 60 iron-meteorites submitted by him to scrupulous examina-

tion, and comparison, without, however, using a special nomenclature

for these divisions and subdivisions. Professor Shepardf has given

denomination to his classes, orders, sections, sub-sections, and localities,

hut as he applied his principles of division in way of exemplification

only to 9 American and 4 extra-American localities, his classification

may be considered as inadequate to our present state of knowledge

about meteorites.

The Shalka meteorite (as described by me at the meeting of the

Imperial Academy, June 8th 1860) may rank undoubtedly among

* Beitrage sur Geschichte und Kenntniss meteorischen Stein und Metall

massen, und der Erscheinungen, &e Ac. Vienna, 1820, fol. p. 4.

t Silliman’s American Journal, 1810, II. Ser. Vol. 2, p. 390.

130

[No. 2,

Report on the Shalka. Sfc. Meteorites.

Baron Reichenlach’s Family 1, Group 1, — Langues (Chapigny,)

Bishopsville, Tonsac — corresponding to Professor Sliepard’s Chlad-

nito— trachytic meteorites.

Here follow the four new meteorites, ready for incorporation with

the Imperial Museum of mineralogy.

I. — Futteiipoke, (November 30th, 1822).

The first report on this fall was given to the Calcutta Medical

Society by Dr. Tytler* as at Bourpore in the jurisdiction of Futteh-

pore 70 miles N. E. from Allahabad. Under this last locality, this

meteorite is mentioned in the Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of

Bengal (June 1859). Neither these Proceedings, nor JDr. Tytler

himself mentions a more precise date than “ end of November.”

Professor Shepard has noted the date “ November 30th” on the

specimen in his collection. The Calcutta Museum possesses 3 speci-

mens of 4 lb. 3 oz. ; 3 lb. 8| oz. and 1 lb. 4^ oz. weight ; the last has

been transmitted to the Vienna Imperial Museum. It arrived with

a weight of 1 lb. | ounces Vienna weight. Another specimen in the

Calcutta Museum of 12j ounces weight, labelled, Bithour and

Shapur, 75 miles N. W. of Allahabad, November 30, 1S22., is cer-

tainly not identical with the Futtehpore specimen, although I could

not make out whether the same meteoric fall spread fragments at a

distance of 100 miles, or whether the whole statement rests on a

typographical error. f In fact, a real meteoric shower took place.

Doctor Tytler states the stone, whose fall he witnessed, and which he

gathered still hot, to have weighed 1 lb. 6 ounces. The observation

of the fall had been complete : shortly before sunset a luminous

body surrounded by a red globe of moon-like aspect seemed to come

down the air near Futtehpore spreading sparks as it went on ; and a

thunder-like noise was heard. Near Hazaribagh 250 miles E. of

Allahabad, the light of the globe was visible through a veil of clouds

covering the sky. Professor C. M. Shepard, gave notice of the

phenomenon, and the stone of Futtehpore to the Meeting of the

* Edinburgh Journal of Science, No. 15, p. 171,1828. Kamfz und Sehweiggen.

Seidel’s Jahrbuch der Ph. Ch. und Physik Vol. XXIII. (LIII.) p. 471 — Pog-

gendorff’s Annul : 1830, Vol. XVIII. p. 179.

f [There seems to be some error in our records, which cannot now be rectified.

The Futtehpore, near which lies Kourpore, is 70 miles N. W. of Allahabad,

while Bithour and Shapur are near another Futtehpore about 130 miles N. W.

of Allahabad.— Eds.]

1861.]

131

Report on the Shallca, fyc. Meteorites.

American Association for the advancement of Science (New Haven,

August, 1850). The fall took place at 25° 57' North Latitude, and

80° 50' E. Long. One of the stones had a weight of 22 lb. Professor

Shepard saw in 1849, a stone of 2 lb. in possession of Mr. Thomas

MacPherson Grant of Edinburgh, from whom he obtained a frag-

ment of it. The learned Professor describes it, as being fine-grained,

trachytoid, and resembling the meteorites of Poltawa (March 12th,

1811) and of Cashin in Maine (May 20th, 1848), (See Silliman's

American Journal, 11 Ser. Vol. XI. p. 367. — Edinburgh Phil. Journal,

Vol. VIII. October, 1852, p. 245. Poggendorff's Annalen ; Pogus-

lawslcy's Zehenter Naclitrage &c., Supplement Vol. IV. p. 22, 1854).

The fundamental substance of the Futtehpore meteorite is of a

light-ash grey, fine-grained, with dispersed yellowish brown rust-like

spots on the broken surfaces. Lamella; of iron pyrites run through

the substance like as many miniature veins ; some of them being

made visible by fracture ; they are reddish, brass yellow like magne-

tic iron pyrites. When ground and polished, the surface shews

numerous particles of metallic iron of different sizes ; the largest of

them being 1)'" in length and 1'" in breadth. Crevices or fissures

now filled up with solid matter,' intersecting each other under dis-

tinct angles, run through the substance in various directions ; some

capillary fissures are filled with the dark-coloured substance of the

crust ; others of equal tenuity probably with metallic iron or mag-

netic pyrites. These fissures run on the whole surface laid bare by

cutting the stone through a length of above 2 inches ; and through

the whole thickness of the stone. They shew intersections, junctions,

derangements, just as metalliferous veins shew on an infinitely larger

scale. Metallic particles have occasionally a section of 3"' in length.

The abovemontioned rust-like spots appear on the sections, in

an isolated situation, generally spreading along the sections of

fissures or surrounding metallic particles. The substance in itself

soft and friable, includes in some places larger or smaller globules

made visible by section. One of these globules, about 1^" in

diameter, greyish white, compact, includes laterally a small quantity

of iron, surrounded witli a yellowish brown spot, not continuing into

the surrounding soft substance, which, however, shews plenty of

similar spots. Other globules, opaque when cut through, seem to be

s

132 Report on the Shalha, fyc. Meteorites. [No. 2,

softer than the surrounding substance, and the iron within them is

distributed in a different way. Several globules have darker grey

tints ; one of them l-§"' in diameter is positively dark-grey. Several

of these included corpuscules are of angular, not rounded, section,

occasionally with plate-like bright planes indicative of crystalline

structure.

The crust is brownish-black, opaque, with here and there isolated

or grouped, roundish shallow depressions not referable to the figure

of the stone, as they appear only in a fragment. Short fissures cut

the cortical surface into angular irregular tablets of T’¥ to J- of an

inch in diameter. On the surface of fusion, some fissures or included

globules of the inner substance are perceivable by aid of lens.

The crust, less than -Jj of an inch in thickness, includes, occasionally

particles of metallic iron — I found the specific weight = 3.526 at a

temperature of 17° B. Dr. Tytler in his accurate description gives

3.352 — 4.281, a difference depending on the unequaljdistribution of

metallic particles.

The Futtehpore stone ranks undoubtedly among Dr. Keichenbach’s

Family 11, group ] (whitish meteorites without included - distinct

globules of darker colour) together with the series of 22 meteorites

from Nashville to Asco comprising those of Manerkirchen, Milena,

Wold-cottage, &c. A fragment of the Zaborzika meteorite, preserved

in the Imperial Museum of Vienna is scarcely distinguishable as to

its exterior aspects from the Futtehpore meteorite.

The specimen most kindly transmitted by the Asiatic Society

Calcutta, has been cut into two, to gain a better knowledge of its

internal constitution. The crust spreads over about a of the stone,

the rest being laid bare by fracture. One piece weighs 13f ounces,

the other 2| ounces.

II— Pegu, (December 27th, 1857).

The substance of this meteorite is light-grey, with a bluish tint

consisting entirely of isolated round globules, or granules, easily

separable and as it were, imbedded into white sand, the whole being

of a nearly friable consistence, and so easily broken that any section

would have been impracticable, without a previous immersion into a

hot solution of Silicate of Potash (Fuchs's wasserglas ) and subse-

quent desiccation as used at Vienna since 1846, for frangible and

133

1861.] Report on the Shallca, Sfc. Meteorites.

delicate fossil-remains. The polished section shews the whole sub-

stance to be a nearly homogenous compound of single granules very

different in form, some of circular, others of angular section, varying

in colour from dark smoke-grey, to nearly greyish white : the largest

among them not above -jV inch in diameter. Metallic iron, and a

yellowish sulphuret of iron, in atoms too minute to admit of speci-

fic determination, are distributed in very minute particles and rather

inconstant proportion through the whole substance. A stratum of

magnetic pyrites, of the colour characteristic of this mineral species,

runs vein-like through the whole of the fine-grained loose substance ;

it forms a lamina of about 2 inches in length f inch in breadth, and

about -Jj inch thick, growing gradually thinner towards both ends.

The presence of such a lamella of heterogenous substance offers a

strong argument in favour of its formation having taken place amidst

a larger mass (as it were, a massive rock), while the whole incor-

porated into a larger body went through several stages of evolution,

and especially a pressure took place perpendicularly to the fissure,

while the now filled in crevice was in course of formation ; the whole

mass simultaneously contracting itself in a direction perpendiculai to

the place of the laminae, and so causing a separation of particles, and

consequently a vacuum, subsequently filled with crystalline magnetic

pyrites.

The crust is opaque, greyish-black, with a brownish tint. The

specimen in question shews more of the interior than of the cortical

substance, being probably a fragment of a larger meteorite ol pei-

haps above 20 lbs. in weight. The thickness of the crust is not

above of an inch.

Specific weight 3.737.

The Pegu meteorite may well find its appropriate place in Baron

Reichenbach’s group 2. (Meteorites with dark globules interspers-

ed with others of lighter colour) next to the meteorites of Luce,

Nanjemoy, Aussun, Benares, Tipperary, Cereseto, Weston, &c.

The original weight of the fragment kindly transmitted by Mr.

Oldham, was 1 lb. % ounces. Friable and creviced as it was, a cutting

into two pieces became unavoidable, the smaller fragments being

reserved for chemical analysis. Three fragments of 9:(, 4,^ and

ounces in weight, are ready for delivery to the Imperial Museum ;

s 2

334 Report on the Shallca, 8fc. Meteorites. [No. 2,

the two first of them with natural fracture, and crust : the third

with a polished surface of about a square inch.*

III.- — Assam (Found 1846).

The only notice concerning this meteorite is to he found in the

Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal (Vol. XV. Proceedings

June, 1846, p. 46, and 76, and Vol. XXVIII. Proceedings June,

1859.) The place of its fall is still unknown. The late Mr. Pid-

dington found it, in September 1846, among the collections of the

Coal and Iron Committee, containing hut few specimens other than

those collected in Assam, and he inferred from this circumstance that

the meteorite had actually fallen in that country. Three fragments

of 1 lb. 8f ounces, and 7-§ ounces, were found ; two of them evident-

ly fragments of the same stone ; the third similar in composition but

certainly once a part of a different stone. According to Mr. Pidding-

ton, one of the fragments is richer in cobalt and poorer in nickel

while in the other the latter metal prevails. Mr. Piddington most

adequately described the Assam meteorite as being “ beautifully

marbled.” . It is remarkably firm and compact, taking a fine polish

like the meteorites of Seres, Barbotan, Mezo-Madaras, Chantonnay,

and other compact and firm meteorites of Rn. Reichenbach's III.

Family. Baron Reichenbach has placed the stones of Chantonnay,

and Mayence in his VI. Family on account of their larger brown

spots, nevertheless Partsch’s description ( Die Meteoriten 1843

p. 38,) and the original specimen in the Imperial Museum bear a

striking resemblance to the Assam meteorite. The term marbled is

used in Partsch s, as in Piddington’s description. The fundamental

substance is of a light grey. It includes lighter grey fragments of

irregularly rounded outlines of about square inch ; then numerous

more or less spherical (to judge by their section) particles, others

smaller and quite black together with light ash-grey particles of vari-

ous size. The included light grey fragments include again smaller

brown particles, and others, yellow and white, of metallic nature ; all

of them of a fragmentary aspect.

Atoms of metallic iron, (here and there larger granules of J-j- of

an inch in diameter) and magnetic pyrites, both in nearly equal

* Much more detailed particulars as communicated by Mr. Oldham to Dr.

Haidinger, were given to the Imperial Academy of Vienna in November,

1861.]

135

Report on the ShalJca, Sfc. Meteorites.

proportion, are spread through the darker and lighter stony sub-

stances. As in other meteorites of the same category, iron particles

accumulate occasionally around the included globules, as in some

amygdaloid rocks, green earth (decomposed angite) accumulates

around the included minerals, or in the cavities left after their decom-

position. It may he inferred from this remarkable fact, that during

the gradual solidification of the meteorite when the globules were

already included in the fundamental substance, the iron particles, dis-

persed in it, underwent a change of place. Similar phenomena ob-

servable in our terrestrial rocks may he conveniently explained by

supposing the existence of subterranean solvents, either water, or

compounds of chlorine, fluor, and sulphur, assisted in greater depths

by the increasing internal heat. With reference to meteorites, it may

he sufficient here to state this curious fact, recommending it earnest-

ly to further investigation.

The crust is dark greyish-black, in some places with a slight indi-

cation of beginning brightness ; and very thin. No indication of

the direction followed by the stone in its flight, or its downfall is to

*

be found on it, as we have before us but a fragment, although pro-

bably the most considerable, of an entire stone. The portions, how-

ever, probably answering to the anterior and posterior sides of the

stone, bear rounded shallow impressions. Specific weight at a tem-

perature of 17° B. = 3.792.

The specimen kindly transmitted by the Asiatic Society of Bengal

has been cut into two pieces of 4 oz. and lfoz., ready to be delivered

to the Imperial Museum. Both these specimens shew more of the

crust than of the interior substance, and are perfectly polished on a

surface of about two square inches.

IV. — Seciowlee ( March Qth, 1853).

No specimens of this meteorite have hitherto found their way to

Europe, nor is it mentioned, either in Mr. Greg's accurate essay

(with MSS. supplements from the author to June 1S59) nor in Prof.

Shepard’s index, (continued in MS. to November 1859) nor in Dr. 0.

Buchover’s book on igneous meteors 1859, nor in any other European

book or periodical. The only notices at present known, exist in the

Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal (Vol. NXI1I. p. 736, 1354

— Vol. XXIY. p. 247, 1855— and Vol. XXV. p. 169, 1856.) The

13G "Report on the ShalJca, Sfc. Meteorites. [No. 2,

first specimen of this meteorite shower, a fragment of 7| ounces was

sent (November 24th, 3854,) to the Society from Patna by Capt.

W. S. Sherwill, Rev. Survey ; who had received it from Mr. F. A.

Glover, C. S., Joint Magistrate of Chumparun, together with the

first notice about the fall, on March 4th, (March Gtli, according to

later reports) about noon. A man and a boy had heard next to their

stand a heavy body falling to the ground, without any other extra-

ordinary noise. They gathered up several of the fallen stones, and

brought them to then1 small village, some few miles S. of Segowlee,

where they soon came into the hands of some irregular sowars sta-

tioned there. The Adjutant of the corps, Lieut. Macdougall, present-

ed Mr. Glover with a large stone. This gentleman subsequently

obtained two other small specimens, and saw about thirty of them

gathered in a short time on the surface of one square mile. The

second specimen of 1 lb. 2J oz. was also presented to the Society by

Mr. Glover.

Segowlee, (also wiitten “ Soojowlee”) is. on the Katmandoo road

seventeen miles east of Bettiah. In February, 1856, a specimen of

14 lbs. presented by Mr. A. Grote, was exhibited to the Society, and

it is from this that the Imperial Museum has obtained, by the kind-

ness of the Society, a fragment weighing 2 lbs. 3 oz. and a plaster

cast of the very remarkable external configuration of the whole

stone. Dr. Evan MacDonnell had acquired this specimen, immedi-

ately after the fall. As the Doctor reported, three officers of Irre-

gular Cavalry had heard in their station a peculiar rumbling noise

quite different from thunder. The same noise was heard, at Bettiah,

by an Italian clergyman and many natives ; also by another Italian

missionary six miles N. W. of Bettiah ; and it spread considerable

terror. It was compared to the rumbling of carriages on a paved

road, and lasted about forty seconds, the sky being meantime cloud-

less ; the sun shining brightly, wind W. Ther. by day 44° F. (4° R.)

All tire stones are of nearly pyramidal form, their weight varying

between | and 4 lbs. : only one weighed 14 lbs.

The Segowlee stone now in Vienna bears no resemblance to any

meteorite preserved in our collections. Its colour like- that of the

Mayence meteorite is throughout a reddish-brown. The Mayonce

specimen discovered by Dr. Gergens, and subsequently analysed by

137

1861.] Meport on the Shalha, fyc. Meteorites.

P. Seelheim (Jahrbucher des Yereinz fur Naturkunde im Herzog :

Nassau, 1857, Vol. 2, p. 105,) was presented by the discoverer to Dr.

Haidinger who incorporated it with the Imperial Museum. Baron

Reichenbach very properly remarks, that the brown colour as describ-

ed by M, M. Gergens and Seelheim can in no way be the result of

subsequent terrestrial decomposition. The stone, however, had been

found underground, without any notice about a fall having recently

taken place in the environs of Mayence, and its external surface had

in fact suffered from beginning decomposition. The Segowlee meteo-

rite had been taken up immediately after its fall. The brown sub-

stance although very solid, is anything but homogeneous. As in

other meteorites, it includes portions of circular or angular trans-

verse section, of darker or lighter tints, greater or less hardness

interspersed throughout with minute particles of metallic iron and

magnetic pyrites ; here and there of somewhat larger size. The

largest granule of magnetic pyrites is about -J- inch in length and ^

inch in breadth : the largest iron granule is about \ of this size.

The substance is intersected by numerous fissures, not running

straight as genuine crevices, and like those of the Futtehpore meteo-

rite, but bearing rather the character of solutions of continuity, sur-

rounding more coherent nodular portions. Where a corner of the

large 34 lbs. meteorite is struck away, the plane of fracture is coarse,

grossly nodular, like rusty iron and resembles as Baron Eeichenbach

very justly remarks, “a lump of poor brown iron ore.” The hardest

among the globules are prominent above the surfaces laid bare by

real fracture.

The crust is Very thin, nowhere above of an inch ; dark red-

dish-brown generally opaque with a darker blackish tint, and some

little lustre on the plainer portions of the surface, and on the round-

ed edges, as it may be supposed to be in a substance refractory to

fusion.

The form of the large Segowlee specimen, as shewn in the cast

which we owe to the kindness o‘f our respected friends, deserves par-

ticular attention. It indicates clearly that the meteorite moved in

the direction A. B. (see wood cut), the centre of gravity lying visibly

within the thicker portion. Waves of shallow rounded depressions are

particularly to be recognized on the posterior pointed and lighter extre-

138

Report on the ShaUca, Sfc. Meteorites. [No. 2,

mity A The inferior, or basal surface is remarkable for its evenness.

Compared with an exactly straight line, its section, on a length of 4

f s

inches deviates only for inch, and in a direction perpendicular to

the first for only Jj inch. The fragment sent to Vienna has been

separated along the line C. D. A cut has been made parallel to the

plane E, and a smaller portion has been so separated ; the area of the

polished surface is 6 square inches on the larger fragment (1 lb. 3J

oz.) and 4 inches on the smaller one (3f oz.).

I must now conclude with expressing my warmest thanks to the

Societies and gentlemen of Calcutta, who have so kindly accepted

and put into execution my project of exchange. Director Hornes of

the Imperial Museum is now ready to prepare the objects to be sent

to Calcutta in exchange.

The investigations on the iron found on the top of the Kurruk-

poor hills are still to be brought to a conclusion. Mr. Clias. de Hauer

is preparing the report of his chemical investigations, to be reported

at the reopening of the Academy in October.

18G1.]

Note on Budhagupta.

189

Note on Budhagupta.— By Fitz-Edwaed Hall, Esq., D. C. L.

My paper on the inscriptions at Eran,# printed in the last number

of this Journal, was put together and sent to the press while I was

travelling on official duty. The present supplement, or, at least,

the bulk of it, the marginal citations excepted, might have accom-

panied the substantive article, if, when previously writing, the work

had been by me, on certain passages of which I am about to make

a few comments.f

In the paper adverted to I have said : “ It is, therefore, all but

demonstrably certain that Budhagupta was reigning on Thursday,

the seventh of June, in the year of our Lord one hundred and eight,

* Can this be one of the places to which Junaid despatched an expedition of

filibusters ? Two of those places, Arm and Malia, are supposed, by M. Reimmd,

to be Ujjayim and Ivfalava ; and a third looks as if it were Mimdala. But all

is here exceedingly uncertain. According to Beladorf, the Arabs, in order to

reach Malia, had to pass through Arm. To take a circuitous route was, perhaps,

a dictate of prudence. If the second vowel of Arm got shifted, by accident,

to the front of the first consonant, we may have Eran. See Sir Henry M. Elliot’s

Appendix to the Arabs in Sind, pp. 205, 206.

f If I had had access, at the time, to a respectable Sanskrit dictionary, I

should not have called pitaram anujdtasya a ‘ hoary solecism.’ Messrs. Bolit-

lingk and Roth, in their Sans/cril-worterbuch, refer, under anujata, to the ensuing

couplets of the Panchatanlra :

ofTrr: RiTWSJTrf^ ^ffTSmUslYt^ vf I

'J -N ^

TtTrJTJ-SJWT ofl rt^VTSftrf: fig: Bfl: I

‘ By those who are acquainted with the scriptures a son is to be understood,

among men, to b ejata, annjata , atijata , or apajata.

‘He whose qualities are similar to his mother’s is a jata; an anujata resem-

bles, in qualities , his father ; an atijata surpasses him in the same respect ; and

an apajata is, in comparison , utterly base.’

Messrs. B. and 11. render jdta, as it occurs above, by schlechtweg nur geborner .

Professor Benfey gives geburt9 in his translation of the P anchatantra, Yol. II.,

p. 113.

Anujata appears to be a synonyme of manojavasa and pitrisannihha9 which

Professor Wilson erroneously defines by “fatherly.” Kslnra {Svvamin’s expla-

nation is pileva samgalc vibhati ,

T

MO

Note on Budhagupta.

[No. 2,

now style. ToramSna must have flourished shortly after him ; with

something of likelihood, indeed, as his next successor. To Budha-

gupta’s registration, relatively to the other Guptas, we have not the

smallest trustworthy clue.”* When pronouncing thus confidently, I

was quite aware that wholly different conclusions had been come to,

by Professor Lassen, as to every item of what has just been quoted.

The grounds on which that learned orientalist has built those con-

clusions will now be examined.

On the first occasion where he treats of the Gupta monarchs, in

1852, he expresses himself to the following effect :

“ A safer basis for fixing the time of the Guptas is furnished by

their own inscriptions. In that of Budhagupta — on a pillar at Eran,

near Saugor, in Malava — mention is made of the one hundred and

sixty-fifth year of an unspecified era. * * * Judged by the style of

the writing, that inscription is of a period, in his dynasty, more mo-

dern than that of Samudragupta and Skandagupta. Scarcely can the

era in question be any other than that spoken of, by Albiruni, as

having begun in the year three hundred and nineteen after Christ ;t

* Vide supra, p. 15, foot note.

f And so concludes Col. Cunningham, says the Professor, in a foot-note.

The passsage which he has in view is as follows, from this Journal, for 1848,

pp. 487, 488 :

“ In his mention of Ma-Jciei-tho or Magadha, Hwang Thsang gives the names

pf five kings who reigned there previous to his visit. Their names are :

“ Of the second, fourth, and fifth of those princes there are coins still exist-

ing to testify to the truth of the pilgrim’s nari-ation. But we have yet more

explicit evidence of his accuracy in the date of Budliagupta’s inscription

on the Ei-an pillar. This date is 165 of the Gupta era, which, as we learn from

Abu Rilian, commenced in A. D. 319. The date on the pillar is, therefore, equi-

valent to A. D. 484. Supposing that Budhagupta reigned until A. D. 500, and

that the three following princes occupied the throne dux'irig the 6th century, we

have the date of A. D. 600 as the earliest limit of the period of Hwang Thsang’s

visit.”

Some of the Sanskrit names here proposed as answering to those in the

Chinese, show themselves in an altered shape in Col. Cunningham’s Bhilsa Topes.

The changes will be seen in a coming note.

So-Tcia-lo-a-yi-to

Fo-tho-kiu-to

Tha-lca-ta-lciu-to

Pho-lo-a-ye-to

Fa-che-lo

or S' anlcaraditya.

Budhagupta.

TaJcatagupta.

Baladitya.

Vajra.

141

18G1.] Note on Budhagupta.

and it is perfectly obvious that he has confounded this later dynasty

whose realms were confined to the north of the Vindhya, with the

ancient one, that of Surashtra, which, preceded the kings of Balabhi.

This view derives corroboration from an unpublished inscription* of

the Guptas, by which it appears that their domination subsisted from

the second century to the fifth.”t

Five years elapse, when, having reached the point where the sub-

ject in hand, agreeably to his chronological speculations, demands a

detailed consideration, the Professor returns to it. After complaining

of the poverty of materials available for constructing a history of

what are called, by him, the ‘ later Guptas,’ he goes on to say, pre-

fatorily :

“ Only a single inscription of any potentate of their dynasty has

as yet come to light ; that of Buddhagupta, which is dated in his

hundred and sixty-fifth dynastic year, or A. D. 484. The more -is

this to be lamented, as it is certain that there exist, in India, inscrip-

tions of rulers belonging to this family, which lasted from the second

down to the fifth century.

The next extract to be made completes almost all that our author

• has to say, bearing directly on the topic under discussion, which it

* The authority for the matter of this sentence consists in these words, from

a letter of the late Major Kittoe to Colonel Sykes :

“ I have had four valuable copper-plates, from Nagode, in Bundulkund, of Sri

Hastina, a cotemporary of Samudra Gupta ; for he is named, by the latter, in

the Allahabad Inscription (see J. A. S. B.), translated by Mill. These plates fix

the number of years passed of the Gupta Dynasty at that time, viz., 163. This

will prove the correctness of the Vans' avail, as given on the pillar, and will

prove, I think, that the Guptas reigned from the second to the fifth century

A. D.” Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, Yol. XII., p. 12, foot-note.

For the actual contents of Hastin’s land-grants, see my paper on them, pp.

1 — 13, supra. There is not a shadow of proof that Hastin was one with the

Hastivarman of the Allahabad pillar; the plates— now that we know from what

event the Gupta era is to be counted— show, unanswerably, that the former came

long after Samudragupta ; and the Major’s inference, adopted so readily by

Professor Lassen, that the Guptas enjoyed power to the fifth century, has no

foundation whatever in his data.

■j* Indische Alter tliwnslcunde, Yol. II. p. 751.

J Ibid., Yol. III., p. 652.

Note on Budhagupta.

.1 12

[No. 2,

seems necessary to reproduce. Premising tlie name of S'akraditya,

he remarks :

“ His son Buddhagupta succeeded. * * * None hut very meagre

indications relative to his reign are to be drawn from the inscription

where he is commemorated, which bears date in the year 165 of the

Gupta era, corresponding to A. D. 484. . Prom this date the time of

his rule may be gathered with some certainty. If we suppose that

he ascended the throne in 460, and that Chandrapriya* had been

king till about 435, the interval from this year to 460 is adequately

supplied by the reign of S'akraditya. The [other Eran] inscription

states that Dhanyavishnu, brother of the late king Matrivishnu, son

of Harivishpu, and greatgrandson of Indravishnu, consecrated a tem-

ple to Narayana in his aprine epiphany. This was in the first year

of the sovereignty of Tarapani, f on the tenth day of the month of

Phalguna, or on the twenty-fifth of February. That Tarapani is

designated as paramount king of the king is, indubitably, to be

set to the account of adulation on the part of his vassal ; and Tara-

pani turns out to have been only Buddhagupta’s viceroy in Bhopal,

or Eastern Malava. The monumental column was erected by Vaida-

lavishnu, a younger brother of Maitrayana ;J and the cost of the

whole undertaking was defrayed by Dhanyavishnu. This was on the

thirteenth day of the month of A'shadha, or at the end of June, in

* It is a sheer guess, and a wrong one, that Chandrapriya was predecessor of

S'akraditya. He was wanted as a link : and nothing more need be said of him.

The name, according to Professor Lassen, can be only another form of the more

usual Chandragupta. Indisctie Alterthumsknnde , Yol. III., p. 655.

t I remarked, at p. 15, supra, that the fact of the Eran column's reading

Toramana, not Tarapani, “if my memory does not fail me, was detected by Mr.

Thomas.” It did fail me. Colonel Cunningham it was that discovered the right

word. See his Bhilsa Topes , p. 164.

J In justification of this, we are told, designedly as corrective of Mr. Prinsep :

‘ In place of Maitrdyana-kripabhasya must be read Maitrdyana-kulajasya , i. e.,

born in the family of Mitra.’ But Maitra would stand between Maitrayana and

Mitra; and, besides, Mr. Prinsep has Maitrayandya. As shown at pp. 18 and

19, supra, the column exhibits Maitrdyaniya-nripabhasya. This I hastily

rendered ‘ of the illustrious Maitrayam'ya monarchs.’ As a substitute should,

no doubt, be put * star of the Maitrayaniya monarchs and all but the first two

sentences of my appended annotations is to be cancelled.

Also see the end of the fourth note forward.

143

1SG1.] Note on Budhagupta.

the one hundred and sixty-fifth year of the eminent king Buddha-

gupta,” &c. &c.* * * §

Before I proceed to criticize the foregoing statements and deduc-

tions, a reference must he made to Hiouen-Thsang, the energetic

Buddhist pilgrim who traversed India in the first half of the seventh

century. Descanting on a division of Hindusthan, no doubt Magadha,

he enumerates several Buddhist kings that once governed it, of whom

the first appeared ‘ soon after the nirvana of Buddha.’f These, in

the sequence of their descent, were S'akraditya, Buddhagupta, latha-

gata, Baladitya, and Yajra.J Their inferential antiquity I shall

investigate further on.

It is the second of those kings, Buddhagupta, whom Professor

Lassen identifies with the Budhagupta of the Eran monument. The

latter, as may be seen above, is called by his correct appellation

where the Professor first names him. Everywhere subsequently,

however, he changes Budhagupta into Buddhagupta, and that with-

out so much as hinting the transformation^ That Budhagupta is

read at Eran, I possess the evidence of my own eyes, with Captain

* Indische AlterthumsTcunde , Yol. III., pp. 659, 660.

t Peu de temps apres le Nirvana du Bouddha.

J Voyages des Felerins Bouddhistesi Yol. I., pp. 149, 150; Yol. III., pp

41-44.

§ Was this bold metamorphosis unconscious on the part of the Professor ?

For, in speaking of the sovereign of the Eran column, he says, in the Indische

AltertTiumskunde , Yol. III., p. 661: ‘As concerns the religion of that mighty

monarch, credit must be given to Hiouen-Thsang, who makes him to have been

warmly devoted to the creed of S'akyamuni ; as, in truth, is argued by his name,

‘ the Protected of Buddha.’ This does not, however, hinder him from manifest-

ing due consideration for the Hindu subjects of his vast territory. His viceroy

Tarapani he invests with plenary political control. Tarapani, and so his prede-

cessor, who sprang from the unknown Rajput family of Maitrayana, appear as

zealous worshippers of Yishnu.’

From the very look of the word, Professor Lassen ought to have discerned

that Maitrayana could not be the proper name of any one who was living in the

days which produced the inscription. Incontestably, it is of Yaidika origin and

of the Yaidika age. In the Yeda, Maitrayamya denotes a cliar ana , not a gotra.

At Eran it may denominate a family, without defining its scriptural school.

But, if so, that family was, by overwhelming likelihood, not of the martial tribe,

but Brahmanical.

114

Note on Budhagupta. [No. 2,

Burt’s lithographed facsimile to second it. In fact, only the Pro-

fessor’s unconfessed guess is adverse. A Buddhist Budhagupta is

a high improbability, on the one hand ; just as, on the other hand,

would be a Hindu Buddhagupta.* At the gentlest touch, therefore,

the Professor’s theory falls to the ground.

But, independently of the orthographical difficulty fatal to his

assumed identification, it is not without resort, at every stage, to

measures of more or less violence, that he introduces seeming harmony

among invincible incongruities.

The implication that the paleography of the Eran columnt marks

an age posterior to that of the monuments which record the names

of Sumudragupta and Skandagupta, cannot he admitted. The letters

of Hastin’s grants, when compared with those employed on the

monolith of Samudragupta, are seen to he, in some particulars,

apparently of a more antique confirmation. At the same time,

Hastin was, unquestionably, later than Samudragupta by a good num-

ber of generations. J But the case is widely different as concerns the

symbols found on the Eran column ; and I expressly challenge the

instancing, from it, of a single character of an aspect more modern

than what the same character wears on the monument of Samudra-

gupta. As for Skandagupta, inasmuch as he was one of Samudra-

gupta’s successors, and, especially, since the memorialist who eulogizes

his power lived a hundred and forty-one years after the extinction of

his kingdom, to dwell here on the writing of the second inscription

adduced by Professor Lassen would be altogether superfluous.

When Matrivishnu and Dhanyavishnu, elder and younger brothers,

set up the Eran column, their liege was Budhagupta. Some years

after, Matrivishnu having died in the meanwhile, Dhanyavishnu erect-

ed a temple to Narayana. In the inscription on its chief idol, he

makes mention of Toramana, and in terms which, equally with those

* Of the two coins which Mr. Thomas assigns to Budhagupta, one seems to

leave very little scope for hesitation. See the Journal of the Royal Asiatic

Society, Vol. XII., pp. 70, 71, and Plate II., figure 55 ; also this Journal, for

1855, p. 512.

t Mr. Thomas says that the i is symbolized in one way in one of the Eran

inscriptions, and in another way in the other. The difference he contends for I

am unable to perceive. Sec this Journal, for 1855, p. 517.

J Vide supra, p. 5.

1861.]

Note on Budliagupta,

145

that the column applies to Budliagupta, attest acknowledgment of

him as sovereign lord. But this, unreservedly asserts the Professor,

was mere flattery ; for Toramana was hut Budhagupta’s lieutenant.*

Were Toramana allowed to have sat on Budhagupta’s throne, of

course it would he impossible to provide kingship for Buddhagupta’s

son Tathagata.

Of Toramana’s having been a paramount king there is, moreover,

pretty conclusive proof, apart from the testimony of the Eran hoar.

By the kings of all ages the minting of money has been jealously

reserved as a royalty ; and Toramana is known to have coined copper.

This fact having been made public upwards of a year before Professor

Lassen thought fit to uncrown Toramana, it is somewhat singular that

it did not meet his eye in time for a note.f

We have been told of Dhanyavishnu’s obsequiousness. And, if

Dlianyavishnu must adulate, to stay up a theory, no less must Albi-

runl opportunely go astray for the same end. To him only one race

of Gupta kings was known ; and their line came to a close, he

* “ We learn from the inscription on the colossal Yaraha Avatar, at Eran,

that the paramount, sovereign Toramana possessed all the country about Bhup.il

and southern Bundelkhand, not many years after the elevation of Budhagupta’s

pillar; for the pillar was erected by Yaidalavishnu, at the expense of his cousin

Dlianyavishnu ; while the colossal Boar was set up by Dlianyavishnu himself.

The death of Budliagupta, and the accession of Toramana, therefore botli took

place during the life-time of Dlianyavishnu. But there must have been an

interval of some years between the two events ; as Dhanya’s elder brother,

Matrivishnu, who is not even mentioned in the pillar inscription, had since

assumed the title .of Maharaja, and was then dead. Dlianya himself then

became regent, apparently to the young prince, Toramana ; for, in another

inscription, from the Fort of Gwalior, I find Toramana described as the son of

Matridasa and the grandson of Matrikula, who is probably the same as Matri-

vishnu. As the celebrated hill of Pdayagiri is mentioned in the Gwalior inscrip-

tion, there can be little doubt of the identity of the two Toramanas, and of the

consequent extension of the principality of Eran to the banks of the Jumna.”

Col. Cunningham’s Bhilsa Topes, p. 164.

Much of this would be very plausible, provided Mr. Prinsep’s translations

were not incorrect. Professor Lassen, with all his tampering, is not half so

specious. The inscription from the Gwalior fort ought to be put in print.

f See this Journal, for 1855, pp. 514 — 517. Colonel Cunningham’s rectification

of Tarapani to Toramana was before the world two years sooner ; but Professor

Lassen passes it unnoticed.

116

[No. 2,

Note on Budhagupta.

alleges, in A. D. 319. The Professor does not venture to deny,

though he might do so safely, that Albiruni had heard of his 1 later

Guptas hut he charges the Arabian, implicitly, with having fused

the two dynasties into one. On this view, we have presented to us the

curious phenomenon of one dynasty dating its edicts from the over-

throw of another, out of which it had arisen, and which bore the

same name with itself.* A far more probable opinion, as for Albiruni,

is, that he was totally unacquainted with the ‘ later Guptas and

it is not surprising that it was so. If they lived on the hither side

of the ‘ elder Guptas,’ what has become of all their specie ? Put it

is needless to dilate. Incredible as it may sound, if Professor Lassen

had read, in Hiouen-Thsang, less than two pages after that in which

* Of liis 1 later Guptas’ Professor Lassen writes : ‘ l’lio founder of their power

must have appertained to the family of which the last representative known to

us is Mahendragupta. He reigned till about A. D. 280.’ Indische Alterthums-

Jcunde, Vol. III., p. 652.

Mahendragupta, as differing from Kumaragupta, is still to be proved not a

nonentity. Is not the word mdhendra , found on some of Kumsiragupta’s coins, a

substitute for maharaja ?

It will prove useful here to tabulate the Gupta kings, consonantly to the views

of two writers who have made them a subject of special study.

Col. Cunningham. Professor Lassen.

Continuous series . A. I). c j Elder Guptas.* Cir. A. H.

I. — Gupta. . . •• 319 I. — Gupta. .. . . 160

II. . — Ghatotkaclia. .. .. 340 II. — Ghatotkaclia. .. .. 168

III. — Chandragupta I. .. 360 III. — Cliandragupta I. .. 195

IV. — Samudragupta, PardJcrarna. 380 IV. — Samudragupta. . . 230

V. — Chandragupta II., Vikra- V. — Chandragupta II. . . 240

maditya. .. 400 YI. — Skaudagupta or Kumara-

VI. — Kumaragupta, Mahendra. 430 gupta. .. 270

VII. — Skandagupta, KramAditi/a. 440 VII. — Mahendragupta and Nara-

VIII. Lagraditya yanagupta. . . . . 280

or Lolcaditya. .. .. 452 ‘ Later Guptas.*

IX. — Buddhagupta. .. 480 I.— Devagupta. .. .. 400

X. — Taktagupta. .. .. 510 II. — Chandrapriya... .. 435

XL — Naragupta, Bdlddilya. .. 540 III. — S'akraditya. .. .. 460

XII. — Vajra. .. .. 570 IV. — Buddhagupta. .. 490

V. — Tathagatagupta. . . 505

VI. — Baladitya. .. ..530

VII. — Vajra. .. ... 540

See the Bldlsa Topes , p. 141 ; and the Indisclve Alterthmskunde, Vol. I.,

Appendix, p. xxx., and Vol. II., pp. 1161, 1162.

Mr. Thomas gives the Guptas thus : I. Gupta. II. Ghatotkaclia. III.

Chandragupta I. IV. Samudragupta. V. Chandragupta II. VI. Kumara-

gupta. VII. Skandagupta. VIII. Budhagupta. He appends no dates. See

his edition of Mr. J. Prinsep’s Essays on Indian Antiquities, Vol. I., p. 276.

14ff

1861.] Note on Budhagupta.

Buddhagupta is genealogized, he would have seen reason for relegating

that pious prince, on the faith of the Chinese traveller, to a hundred

years, at the very least, prior to the beginning of the Christian era :

and he has determined him to A. D. 490.* That the Buddhist

G-upta kings once had existence, we are warranted, on the faith of

Hiouen-Thsang, in believing ; but, until fresh information emerges,

we shall be sufficiently secure in regarding them as a race of provincial

rulers, whom, memorable, or immemorable, Indian tradition has long

consigned to oblivion.

For amendment of most of the minor errors, not already noticed,

into which Professor Lassen has fallen, the reader may turn to the

paper which these pages serve to complete. The Eran column is

dated on the twelfthf of the month, not on the thirteenth : we owe

it to Matrivishnu and Dhanyavishnu, not to the ideal Vaidalavishnu :

Eran is not in Malava, and probably never was ; nor is it near

Saugor, but about fifty miles distant, on the river Vena, now Bma.

In all these instances, it is just to observe, the Professor was misled

by Mr. Prinsep.

But, parenthetically, the writer would earnestly deprecate the result,

from the strictures here recorded, of a sweeping undervaluation of

the volumes in which he has here and there espied a blemish. A

most favourable judgment has heen passed, by Professor Max Muller,

on the IndiscJie AlterthumsTcwn.de, of which he says : “ Professor

Lassen, in his work on Indian Antiquities, now in course of publi-

cation, is giving a resume of the combined labours of Indian philo-

* Hiouen-Thsang first specifies five kings, of whom the second is Buddha-

gupta. After a lapse of some time was a sixth, who built a monastery, which,

with five others, he combined into a grand whole. Of this establishment the

pilgrim says : “ Depuis sept cents ans que ee couvent existe, nul homine n’a jamais

enfreint les regies de la discipline.” Voyages des Pelerins Bonddhistes, Yol. I.,

pp. 150 — 152. But there is nothing of this duration in Vol. III., where one

would naturally look for additions.

Now, Hiouen-Thsang was in India from A. D. 629 to 645. To reach Buddha-

gupta we are, then, to recede seven centuries and at least four generations.

A short distance after the extract just quoted, at p. 154, is an interesting

passage about an attempt made by one STigupta on tile life of Buddha or S'akya-

muni. Also see Yol. III., p. 18.

f Mr. Prinsep lias “thirteenth” in his translation, and “fourteenth” in his

summary of it,

U

148

[No. 2,

Note on Budhagupta.

logists during the last seventy years, sifted critically and arranged

scientifically by a man of the most extensive learning, and of the

soundest principles of criticism. His work may, indeed, be consi-

dered as bringing to its conclusion an important period of Sanskrit

philology, which had taken its beginning with Sir W. J ones’s trans-

lation of S'akuntala.”* Elsewhere, however, tlje same admirable

scholar punishes, with a severity only too suitable to their deserts,

certain unnamed projectors who have schemed about the things of

this country. His words are: “Not only have general conclusions

been drawn from the most scanty materials ; but the most ques-

tionable and spurious authorities have been employed without the

least historical investigation, or the exercise of that critical sifting

which, from its peculiar character, Indian literature requires more

than any other.”f

Unsatisfactory indeed is it, after so much destructive criticism, to

have little of instantly helpful truth to substitute in the room of what

has been swept away. I have previously cast in my mite, in solving

the real age of Budhagupta ; and, on twofold grounds, it is no

longer defensible to postpone him, as in the theories of Mr. Thomas

and Colonel Cunningham, to Skandagupta, with whom, to all appear-

ance, the glory of the Guptas set for ever. Still, it would be unad-

vised to innovate to the length of banishing him from that family ;

and, not thus innovating, if we would assign him a place, we are

driven, for the present, to conjecture. That, at one period, there

were two sets of Guptas ruling simultaneously, may prove, by and

bye, to be a not unreasonable suggestion. At all events, nothing

hitherto made public is irreconcilable with it. Budhagupta, by

possibility, may have been the first sovereign of a tentative inde-

pendent branch which almost certainly ended with himself; for

Toramana, his proximate, if not immediate,1 successor, was not a

Gupta, and very likely was a usurper. J

* History of Ancient Sanskrit Literature, &c., pp. 2, 3, foot-note.

t Ibid, p. 6.

J See what has been cited from Colonel Cunningham, in another note, on the

ancestry of a Toramana.

If there was a Mahendragupta, not identifiable with Kumtfragupta, who knows

but he was of the hypothetical gentile offshoot to which I propose to refer

Budhagupta ?

1861.]

149

Note on JBudhagupta.

A few words on the vexed subject of the Gupta era will conclude

all that I now have to offer. According to Albirunf, it was computed

from the extermination of the Guptas ; and he synchronizes it with

the era of Balabhi. We are left, then, to infer that the denomina-

tion of the latter era was designed to recal to remembrance the event

of Balabhi’s accession ; and the foundation of one dynasty must be

taken to have ensued at once on the extinction of the other. Such

is the legitimate inference to which the language of Albiruni compels

us. Xn speaking of the succession of Balablii to the Guptas, lie only

says, however, that, apparently, he came just after them ; and the

implied confession of incertitude may well awaken doubt. M. Kei-

naud s first version of the passage from Albiruni is here accepted in

preference to his second, in which, most paradoxically, he represents

Balablii to have been the last of the Guptas *

Aot a single inscription, containing a full and intelligible date,

professedly to be reckoned in the Gupta era, has as yet been pub-

lished. Is it impossible that it was chronologically distinct from the

Balabhi era ? Some years ago, while journeying through the valley

of the Nerbudda, I came upon two inscriptions, t of which the time,

all but the era, is specified with as much completeness as could be

desiied. From their object-matter it was evident that they were

dated neither from the epoch of Vikramaditya, nor from that of

S'alivahana. At my request, my accurate and obliging friend, Pandit

Bapu IXeva S'astrin, whose valuable aid I have before acknowledged,

undertook to ascertain from what era their dates could be counted ;

whether from A. D. 31D,J or from within a latitude of fifty years an-

* For the two versions, see Mr. Tlidmas’s edition of Mr. J. Prinsep’s Essays

on Indian Antiquities, Vol. I., pp. 269 and 271.

t I have translated and disserted on them in the Journal of the American

Oriental Society, Vol. VI., pp. 499—536.

i It was first made known by Colonel Tod that the Balabhi era then began.

See his Annals of Majasthan , Vol. I., p. 801.

My paper on the land-grants of Hastin, and that on the Eran inscriptions, as

I did not see the proof-sheets, abound in errors of the press, to say nothing of

other faults. The more important will here bo rectified, and a few comments

interspersed. For safety, I romanize.

Page 2, foot-notes, line 1. Bead shasJiottare : 1. 16, bri : 1.20, shfa, 856

and 863.

150

[No. 2,

Note on Budhagupia.

tenor. The result — and nothing in the inscriptions conflicts with it — is

A. D. 278. May it not be, I would ask, that we have, in that year,

the starting-point of the era of the Guptas ? It would not surprise me

to learn eventually that others shall have seen cause to answer this

question, propounded in a more positive form, in the affirmative.

Saugor, April 30, 1861. *■

Page 3, foot-notes, 1. 2. Erase the two anuswaras : 1. 30, read bhukta.

Page 4, foot-notes, 1. 3. Read btmjcti : 1. 37, varshe.

Page 6, 1. 7. Read nailca — , and cancel part of the foot-note.

Page 7, 1. 1. Read gartdli : 1. 12, dchchhettd : foot-notes, 1. 11, bhulcte.

Page 8, 1. 1. Read ‘ sprung from the house of King Parivrajaka,’ as more pro-

bably correct.

Page 10, foot-notes, 1. 9. Read panchcbheda, and add atisrishta, avadhyana,

and dchchlietri.

Page 11, 1. 10. Read — grdmalcasya.

Page 12, foot notes, 1. 2. In my MS. were putrena and suryyadatena. I was

pointing out blunders.

Page 13, foot notes, 1. 2. Read parichchlieda. L. 8. Supply 8 in the Sanskrit.

Page 16, foot-notes, 1. 7. The inscriptions are right in having purogabhyah ;

and I should have translated their common valediction as follows : ‘May happi-

ness attend all the subjects, to-wit, the kine, the Brahmans, and so forth.’

Page 17, 1. 2. Read s' mica.

Page 18, 1. 2. It ought to have been remarked, that what I read as sansti-

rablm is doubtful in its penultimate syllable, and very doubtful in its final. If

right, render ‘ in which is the good land of the gods.’ In the inscription, the

adjacent word tcdlindi is quite clear. See the Journal of the Royal Asiatic

Society, Vol. XII., p. 71, foot-note.

Page 18, 1. 3. Suras' michandre, being followed by a cha, appears very like the

name of a man. Formerly I read mahdrudra — , but by supplying dra conjec-

turally. To r the stroke which sometimes expresses n is, however, often affixed

gratuitously. If we read maharaja — , the sense will be ‘and when Suras'mi-

chandra possessed, throughout the world, the lustre of a great king.’ Ho may

have been only a local magnate.

Page 18, foot-notes, 1. 10. Read ‘ Surashtra.’

Page 21, foot-notes, 1. 1. Read tenaiva (sa) hd’vibhalcta-punya-lcriyena, ‘whose

righteous deeds are not dissociated from his.’ The metaphor is legal. Dhanya-

vislmu goes on contributing his good works to the fund which he and Matri-

vishnu once accumulated as partners.

Page 22, 1. 4. Read ‘ the supreme refuge of the world.’

1861.]

Gyges ’ ring in Plato and Niztbni.

151

Gyges ’ ring in Plato and Nizami. — By E. B. Cowell; M. A.

There is a well known legend in the second book of Plato’s Re-

public, which Glaucon relates to support his hypothesis, that injustice

would he superior to justice, if the perpetrator could he always sure

of impunity, — we refer to the curious story of Gyges and his ring.

Herodotus in his history of the rise of the Lydian dynasty of the

Mermnadce follows a very different account, both being probably

merely popular legends, such as so constantly spring up in an unhis-

torical age, to supply a plausible explanation of past events, the true-

character of which has been unobserved or forgotten. Different

ancient authors follow one or the other account as best may suit

their purpose, but the many subsequent repetitions of Gyges’ history

are no doubt all to he traced to the two original sources as we find

them in Herodotus and Plato ; and the proverbial “ Gyges’ ring’'

plainly proves which of the two versions laid the deeper hold on the

popular imagination.

In the second part of Nizami’s Sikandar-namah* (frequently called

the Sikandar N&mah-i Bahri), there occurs a curious account of a

council held in the court of the young Sikandar by the principal

philosophers of Greece, where time and space are set at nought as

triumphantly as by Goethe’s Faust, when he marries Trojan Helen—

Hermes, Plato, Socrates, Aristotle and Porphyry, t being all repre-

sented as fellow citizens and contemporaries. Each tells his tale

or gives his moral advice, hut, except in the case of Plato, we find

nothing personally appropriate in the speeches attributed. It might

indeed be an interesting question, how far the orientals have any

real knowledge of Greek philosophers beside Plato and Aristotle, —

for certainly although they often quote Pythagoras and others, the

quotations are generally mere commonplace moralities which are only

fathered on venerable names to secure to them a spurious weight

* Pp. 55-58, in Dr. Sprenger’s edition in the Bibliotheca Indies.

+ The other two who make up the ‘seven sages,’ are Walis ( Mrt'J )

(Thales ?) and Balinas ( ejALL ) . There are some interesting remarks on the

latter name (also written , ) in Sir W. Ouseley’s Travels, Yol. I. p. 62.

De Sacy identifies him with Apollonius of Tyana. Jami in his Khiradnamah

adds instead Pythagoras and Galen to the five mentioned in the text.

152

[No. 2,

Ggges’ ring in Plato and Nizami.

from the pretended authority under which they come.* In Nizami,

it is only in Plato’s discourse that we find anything like personal

identity — and it is singular that he is represented as telling this very

legend of Gyges and his ring, and that in such a detailed manner

that it can he nothing but a direct translation from the Republic

itself.

To prove this identity of the two accounts, we subjoin a literal

translation of each.

The Persian episode commences with an account of a dispute for

supremacy between Plato and Aristotle, which is at length settled

by the former inventing a peculiar kind of musical instrument, which

the latter is completely baffled to explain.

When the next day the world-illumining morning

Triumphantly turned night to day,

The rose of the sun’s flaming fountain burst forth,

And night plunged into the sea like a fish.

The crown-bearing king sat on a throne of gold,

With a jewel-laden girdle round his waist,

All the wise men sat beneath the throne,

And Aflatdn’s seat was higher than all.

The king, since the sage had learned that magic strain,

Wondered more and more how he had learned it ;

And he asked him, “ Oh thou world-experienced old man,

Who hast brought from thy soul secrets of the unseen world,

The key to the lock of knowledge thou,

Knowledge comes forth from thy counsel.

Say, hast thou read, of all the wise of earth

Has there ever been one whose hand reached higher than thine ?

Has any invention ever risen from this workshop,

To which thy genius could not find the way ?”

Aflatiin first uttered the full voice of praise,

And then said, “ Yonder turquoise circle

Can weave in better wise its enchantments

Than that human wit can detect the way thereto.

* Even the so-called extracts from Plato in the Akhlaki Jalali are only

commonplace moral observations, with no trace of anything Platonic tp charac-

terize them.

1861.] Gyges' ring in Plato and Nizami. 153

Of all the achievements of those of ancient time,

Of all that they did in magic and illusion,

I will tell thee one, — but one of an hundred such,

None in this world knows this secret of the Master.

If the king command me, I will tell a little thereof,

Not one of ten, but one of an hundred.”

Permission was granted by that lord of just rulers,

That the sage should declare the history.

Then the world-experienced sage, enlightened of heart,

Thus uttered the tale, ‘ Oh thou monarch of happy throne,

Of the days and revolutions of ancient time

1 have heard this memorial from my teacher.

I have heard, that once a hot vapour came rushing on

And split the ground with a sudden rent,

And the plain threw up the dried earth from the chasm,.

And a talisman came to light from under the ground,

A molten image of tin and copper,

A statue cast in the likeness of a horse ;

And in the side of the lofty steed was seen

An opening like the bed of a water channel.

When the sun shone into that hole,

A hidden picture flashed forth to view.

A shepherd by chance passed by that deep ravine,

He beheld an empty chasm in the bare plain,

And when he entered into that ravine’s depth,

Lo he saw in it a gleaming talisman,

A copper steed, and in the body

A huge fissure proportioned to the statue.

He looked in the hole by the light of the sun

And it stretched from the horse’s head to its haunch ;

And he saw an old man asleep therein,

Not one of his gray hairs moved from its place,

And in his hand a ring of gold

With a signet shining like the planet Jupiter.

Towards it he hastily stretched his hand

And he drew the ring from off the finger,

And when he saw the ring in his grasp,

He placed it at once on his own finger.

151 Gy ges' ring in Plato and Nizhni. [N

No other royal treasure found he there,

The statue let him depart, and he hastened from the place,

lie led his flock and he gladly went his way

Waiting patient till morning came.

When from the banner of the azure sky

The sun lifted his blazing hall,

The shepherd went to his master,

The flock left scattered on mountain and plain,

That he might place that ring before him

And learn its value, great or small.

When the master beheld the shepherd come

He opened his speech with words of kind greeting.

He asked of him the state of sheep and lambs,

And the other listened and gave him a true reply.

But lo ! in the midst of this question and answer

The shepherd from time to time vanished from sight,

And from time to time he re-appeared,

And at last the master of the flock exclaimed,

“ Why dost thou continually become invisible,

And again as suddenly come forth to light ?

Tell me what spell hast thou learned

That thou hast woven such a subtil veil to hide thee P”

The shepherd stood astonished at the charge,

And he sought help in his trouble from his motherwit,

And lo the truth was this, — the ring-worshipping swain

Had played with the ring on his hand, as he talked,

Sometimes quickly and sometimes slowly,

Now he placed it up and now down ;

And when the seal was above on his finger

The shepherd was visible to the by-stander,

But when it was turned to the palm of his hand

The shepherd was at once hidden from his sight.

The shepherd when he learned this secret

Turned his face towards the mountain and desert,

And when he came to play his magic tricks,

Playing with his ring as the rolling heavens,

Wheresoever he wished to remain concealed,

There he kept the signet close in his palm,

1861.] Gj iges' ring in Plato mid Nizami. 155,

But where he wished to appear before men.

There he placed the seal in its proper place.

lie wandered through the city, now seen, now concealed,.

And he gained all that his heart desired.

And one day he rose in secret,

He turned the signet downward to his palm,

With a naked Indian sword in his hand,

He went to the palace and sat him down in secret,

And when the council chamber was empty of the nobles*

He suddenly revealed himself to the king.

Fear seized the heart of the king when he saw him,

And he hastened to submit himself to his will.

“ Take heed,” he cried, “ what is thy desire,

And who sent thee into this place ?”

The shepherd answered, “ I am a prophet,

Commit thyself to me and be content with thy fortune.

When 1 will that none should see me,

This miracle is at once at my command.”

The king in fear believed his words

And the people of the city beyond all number ;

And the shepherd grew so great and exalted

That at length the kingdom passed into his hand.”

Aflatun concludes his story with some commonplace remarks on-

the inscrutable wisdom of the architect, who could contrive such a

wonderful piece of workmanship, — but we will rather turn to the-

real Plato, and hear his wersion of the legend.

“ They say that Gyges, the ancestor of the Lydian Croesus, was

once a shepherd in the employ of the then king of Lydia, and that

one day there was a great shower and earthquake and a part of the

ground was rent open and a great chasm appeared in the place where

he tended his flock. He was on the spot and saw it, and being much

astonished went down into the ravine, and there he saw many other

marvels such as storytellers romance about, and among others a

hollow horse of brass, having windows in it, through- which he

peeped, and lo ! inside was a dead man, taller as it seemed than

human • size. The body had nothing remarkable except a golden

ring on its hand, which ho took off and then went out. It chanced

that the shepherds met together as they were wont to do, that they

x

156 Gyge ring in Plato and Nizami. [No. 2,

might send monthly tidings of the flocks to the king, and he too

came . with the rest, weaving his ring. As he was sitting with the

others, he happened to turn the bezel* of the ring inside towards

the palm of his hand, when he immediately became invisible to those

who sat near, and they began to talk of him as gone away. He

of course wondered at this, and began again to twist the ring and

turn the bezel outwards, and when he turned it, he became visible.

Having observed this incident, he made experiments with the ring

whether it really had this power, and he found it always happen so,

■ — if he turned the bezel inwards, he became invisible, but he was

visible again, if he turned it outwards. Having made this discovery,

he next contrived to become one of the messengers to the king. On

his arrival, he corrupted the queen, and plotting with her attacked

the king and killed him and seized his throne.”

There can be no doubt that Nizami derived his story from the

Republic, — the only question is, by what channel did it come to him ?

It is well known that Honain and his sons (towards the end of the

ninth century) were the chief translators of Greek authors into

Arabic. Dr. Schmolders says,t “ On trouve cites assez frequemment

dans les auteurs arabes plusieurs dialogues de Platon, notamment le

Cratgle et le PJuedon, mais aueun de ces livres n’est mieux connu

d’eux que son grand ouvrage sur les lois.” Some of Iionain’s trans-

lations seem still extant, and Casiri in his Bibliotheca Arabico-His-

panica quotes from an Arabic author a list of the translations of

Honain and Jahia ben Adi, and among them is “ Politicorum Liber

ab Honaino Isaaci filio Arabice conversus” (vol. I. p. 302).

In this way Nizami most probably gained his knowledge of Gyo-es,

and he has appropriately put the fable into Plato’s own mouth. If,

however, he had really read the Republic even in the baldest transla-

tion, he is inexcusable for not having attempted some faint approach

to dramatic propriety when he introduced Socrates also into the

assembly. The character, whose ‘ photograph’ has been preserved to

us with such marvellous distinctness in the page of Plato, retains

not even an outline resemblance in that of Nizami, and one can

hardly believe that the Persian poet ever read more than the second

* Cicero (De Off. iii.) translates it * pala annuli.’

t Essai sur les ecoles philosopliiques cliez les Arabes, p. 93.

1861. J

Notices of new works.

137

book of the Republic, as he certainly has utterly failed to reproduce

a single feature of the central figure of the piece.*

Notices oe new works relating to Sanskrit Literature.

Les Avadanas ou Contes et Apologues Indiens inconnus jusqu, ’ a ce.

jour suivis de fables et de poesies Chinoises, traduction de M.

Stanislas Julien, 3 vols. Paris, 1860.

M. Julien has given us a collection of 112 Indian Apologues, from

various Chinese Buddhist works. They profess to be originally

derived from Sanskrit authors, and in fact many of the stories in

their scenery and proper names evidently betray their Indian origin.

It is, however, not a little remarkable that nearly all these stories seem

at present unknown to us in the extant Sanskrit literature.

We have been able to recognize very few among the one hundred

and twelve as old acquaintances. Thus the 5th story of the enmity

between the crows and the owls seems taken from the 3rd book of

the Panchatantra, and the 14th gives us the well known story of the

geese flying up with their friend the tortoise, which is found in the

Hitopadesa.f In the 74th we have the Vrihat Katlia legend of the

founding of Pataliputra and the magic coffer, stick, and shoes ; and

the 91st gives us the well known ass in the lion’s skin.

It is somewhat singular that Nos. 32 and 53 give us two versions

of an allegory of human life, which we have never seen in any

Sanskrit author, but which is found in several Persian poets, espe-

cially Jalaluddin,J — we refer to the apologue of the man leaping into

the well to escape a mad elephant and clinging to a plant which grew

on the side, when he suddenly perceives that its roots are being

gnawed by two rats, one white and the other black, representing our

•

* I may add that in a former chapter of the Sikandar-ndmah (p. 25) Nizami

tells the classic story of Midas’ ears and the reeds, — only it is absurdly attri-

buted to Sikandar, as one of the various ways of accounting for his title zii’ l

Tcarnain .

f Jami treats it very poetically in liis Tuhfat ul Ahr&r ; liis lines might hal**

remind us of Will Waterproof’s cock and the head waiter,

— He by farmstead, thorpe and spire

And followed with acclaims,

A sign to many a staring shire,

Came crowing over Thames.

X See von Hammer’s Schonen Redekunste Persiens, p. 183.

x 2

158

[No. 2,

Notices of new works.

life gradually consumed by day and night. In the 8th we have the

Persian story ol the company of blind men, each of whom feels one

part of an elephant, and their different inferences of the whole

animal when they all compare notes together.

Some of these stories are only expansions of a proverb, thus the

69th only embodies in a narrative the common enough idea which

Catullus has made proverbial,

In vento et rapida scribere oportet aqua.

Surely none but a Chinese would ever have wanted a definite

instance of such penmanship before he accepted the truth of the

aphorism !*

As a specimen of the stories, we subjoin the ninety-seventh,—

though we cannot help fancying that we have seen it before in some

other guise. We are informed that it is not unknown in Bengal to the

present day.

“ Once on a time in the kingdom of GAndhara, there was a com-

pany of comedians, who, in an hour of distress, went to seek their

fortune in another country and crossed the mountain of Balasena.

Now that mountain had always been famed as the haunt of cruel

demons who devoured travellers. Our poor comedians had to pass

the night on its summit. As an icy wind swept across the mountain,

they lit a fire and lay down to sleep. Among the players was one

who suffered much from the cold, and to warm himself he put on

the dress of his part, which was that of a Rakshasa. He approached

the .fire and sat down. It happened at the moment that some of his

companions awoke and seeing a Rakshasa near the fire, without a

moment’s further examination, they at once took to their heels and

lied. The movement soon spread to the others, and the whole com-

pany was off in a moment ! The one in the Rakshasa costume, not

liking to be left alone, followed them with the utmost rapidity.

The others, seeing him so close behihd, imagined that he was coining

to devour them, and in their terror they sealed a mountain and

crossed a river and plunged into the bogs. Their bodies were flayed,

their limbs were bruised, and they sank down at last exhausted with

fatigue. At length morning came and lo ! it was no Rakshasa at all !”

E. B. C.

* The Chinese story literally carries out iEscbylus’ idea, hot’ txvo* »AaTSv

b.<t>a.vrov (Again. 696.)

PROCEEDINGS

OE TIIE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

For March, 1SG1.

The monthly general meeting of the Asiatic Society was held on

the Gtli instant —

A. Grote, Esq., President, in the chair.

The proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed.

Presentations were received : —

1. From Captain J. C. Harris, two ancient copper coins supposed

to he Bactrian, found near Tankpanee in the Pooree district.

2. From J. Avdall, Esq., a copy of a work entitled “ Selections

from the Devvan of the Great Mystic Poet of Persia, Jelaluddin

Bumi.”

3. From the president, A. Grote, Esq., various specimens, includ-

ing a fine example of the long-tailed Lizard (Tachydromus 6 —lineatus),

a Snake, &c. &c.

4. From W. H. Foston, Esq., Penang, through Captain F. Laycock,

of the surveying brig Frishna, a young Crocodile, in spirit, also,

from Captain Laycock, an example of Scolopendra morsitcms, taken

on board his vessel.

5. From the Barrackpore Park menagerie, a dead Saras (Grus

antigone) .

6. From Babu Rajendra Mallika, various dead animals, including

a small Orang-utan, the Saras and Common Cranes, Indian Pelican,

and an unimpregnated egg of the Long-billed Cockatoo (Licinetis

nasicus.)

7. From S. J. Paynton, Esq., a freshly killed Fells celidogaster.

8. From Babu Gourdoss By sack, a Snake (Bungarus annularis).

The following gentlemen duly proposed at the last meeting, were

balloted for, and elected ordinary members : —

3 GO

[No. 2,

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

N. T. Davey, Esq. ; Hon’ble Samuel Laing ; C. Boulnois, Esq. ;

Charles Barnes, Esq.; Hon’ble H. B. Devereux ; J. J. Gray, Esq.,

(re-elected.)

The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next meet-

ing :

Rev. T. H. Burn, proposed by Rev. F. F. Mazzuchelli, and second-

ed by Mr. Cowell.

Major P. S. Lumsden, Assistant Quarter Master General of the

Army, proposed by Major Thuillier, and seconded by Colonel Sir A.

S. Waugh.

Report from tiie Council.

The Council beg to recommend that the following works be pub-

lished in the New Series of the Bib. Indica.

1. Pandit Mohesehandra Nyayaratna proposes to edit from three

MSS., an edition of the S'anlcara Dig Yijaya by Madhava A'charya.

This work is one of the authorities for a little known but deeply in-

teresting period in Hindu history. We have already printed* Madhava

* Some doubts have been expressed as to the identity of the Madhava, the

author of the S'anlcara-dig-vijaya, with the celebrated vaidie and philosophic

scholiast of the 14th century. The style is undoubtedly different to that of

Madhavacharya’s other works, but the following facts seem to establish the

identity of the two authors.

1. In the opening line of the Digvijaya, the author addresses the supremo

Being, whom he identifies with his guru Vidyalirtha ,

*TTT! ^ II

This couplet throws light upon the opening lines of Madhavacharya’s commen-

tary on the Rig and Taittirfya Sanhitas.

W in i

(Madhava-Sayana seems to have had many gurus, as his Sarva-dars'ana san-

graha is dedicated to Vishnu Sarvajna , while in the Panchadas'i he calls his guru

S’anlcarctuanda. Vidyatirtha, however, is mentioned in the Nyaya-mala-vistara).

2. There is in the library of the Sehore School a copy of a commentary on

the Madhaviya Digvijaya, written by one Dhanapati Mis'ro, in the samvat year

1855. By the kindness of F. E. Hall, Esq. we have received a copy of the open-

ing pages. The following is the beginning of his commentary on the first words

quoted above, where he expressly attributes the work to Madliavacharya.

1861.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 161

Acharya’s Sarva Dars'ana Sangraha, and the present work, which

would fill about three Faso., would be a valuable supplement for the

history of Hindu philosophy. It will he edited under the superin-

tendence of Pandit Jaya Narayann Tarkapanchanana, Professor of

Philosophy in the Sanscrit College of Calcutta.

2. Pandit Premchandra, the Rhetoric Professor of the Sanscrit

College, proposes to edit the Kavyddars'a of S'ri Dandi, the oldest

Rhetorical work of the Hindus. It would only fill an ordinary

number or so. A few extracts from one of the Native commentaries

would be added.

3. Mr. Cowell has prepared an edition of the rare and ancient

KausMtalci TJpanisliad with S'ankarananda’s commentary. The

scholars of Germany have repeatedly asked for an edition of this work,

as there is no complete MS. of it in Europe. Four MSS. at least

have been available for this edition, which, with a translation, will

occupy about two Fasciculi.

4. The Nalchhat ul Filer to be edited by Captain Lees. This

work, which will fill one Faso., was originally accepted by the Society

in 1855, and the Council recommend that it be now published in the

old series as a work already commenced, and therefore fairly falling

within the terms of the letter of the late Court of Directors.

The recommendations were adopted.

Communications were received : —

1. From Mr. H. 13. Medlicott through Professor T. Oldham, a

paper “ On the Sub-Himalayan rocks between the Ganges and the

Jumna.”

2. From Lieutenant-Colonel H. Bruce, the following note concern-

ing the oscillation of the water in a tank at Ballygunge : —

Dr. Aufreeht writes from Europe, “ I am glad that you purpose to print the

Madhaviya Digvijaya in the Bibliotheca, as it contains some very Cue legends

and a number of genuine poetical passages.” — Eds.

1G2

[No. 2,

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

“ On Saturday evening, 16th February, 1 8G 1 , Paklioo Syce, in the

service of Alexander Walker, Esq., went to a tank in the compound

to wash his face. He observed the water receding from the masonry

steps of the tank, and upon watching it for a few seconds perceived it

to rise again until it stood above his ankles. He then ran and gave

information to the other servants.

“ We proceeded to the spot at about 7| r. M., and observed the

water as described by the syce. It rose and fell at least six inches

at intervals of from 28 to 30 seconds.

“ We then took observations from the other end of the tank in

order to ascertain whether the whole body of water rose and fell, or

whether it was surging backwards and forwards. There was neither

wave nor ripple on the surface.

“ The result of the observation was that when the water stood

highest at one end, it was lowest at the other end, and the oscillation

was to and fro from East to West.

“ It was remarked by the natives that the water was at a higher

temperature than usual, but no thermometer being procurable, we were

unable to determine this point.

“ Persons were then sent to all the neighbouring* tanks to ascertain

if they were perturbed also, but the water in them was quite station-

ary ; the night was still.

“ When the oscillation was at its greatest, the water must have

risen and fallen at least 8 inches ; that is, if we may judge from the

marks on the parapet wall of the masonry steps ; but when we

measured it at |-past 7 o’clock it appeared to be rather over than

under 6 inches, and it went on gradually diminishing until at about

11 o’clock p. m. there was a rise and fall of only about one inch.

“ We observed that the fish in the tank jumped a good deal, and

the little crabs came to the edges as if endeavouring to get out.”

The Secretary stated that he had received another communication

from Mr. Masters of the College at Ivrishnagur, giving an account

of a similar disturbance having occurred at the same time in some of

the tanks in that neighbourhood.

The following extracts from Mr. Masters’ letter were read : —

“ I see that the papers have begun to notice a very remarkable

phenomenon in the rivers and tanks, which occurred on Saturday the

16th ultimo, at 7 r. M., and have called upon the Asiatic Society to

take it into consideration.

1861.]

163

'Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

“The phenomenon in question was brought to mjr notice on Mon-

day morning, the 18th ultimo, by some of the students in the highest

class of the Krishnagur College, who sought for an explanation.

“ They stated that at 7 p. m. nearly, of the 16th ultimo, a report

reached them that the large tank adjoining the Rajbarry (as large as

Tank Square in Calcutta) was extraordinarily agitated. The horns were

sounded as is usual on very extraordinary occurrences, and they ran

to the spot to witness the “ troubled waters,” and five or six declared

that they were eye-witnesses of the fact. They observed the water

rise about a foot above its level and then recede, that it did not rise

and fall vertically, but when it rose one foot on one side of the tank

it left bare a foot on the opposite side and vice versa ; that these two

sides lay nearly East and West and that mid-way of the other two

sides, there was a line running North and South where the water

maintained a constant level — an axis of oscillation : — so much detail

was elicited by question and answer with the first student of the class,

who said that he was curious to know whether there was any differ-

ence on opposite sides, and he stationed one on one side while he went

on the other and agreed with him upon certain signals : that the

oscillation appeared to be about once in four or five seconds, and that

this agitation went on lessening for the quarter of an hour that he

was there, after which it ceased.

“ First there was an impression in my mind that some large animal,

an elephant, might have been bathing and plunging on the opposite

side, no compliment to my friend’s powers of observation ! but no

elephant was seen ; next, that it might have been an alligator, or it

might have been a sudden flow of water into the river which com-

municating with the tank by a direct channel, caused a rise and fall :

if the communication were by percolation through the strata, the

oscillation would be vertical and very slow.

“ A day or two after, I learnt that a similar phenomenon was

witnessed at the following places on the same day and at the same

hour very nearly.

“ At Madhubpur, about 8 miles N. E. from Krishnagur, in a jheel,

where at one time the river ran ; here the water rose in waves.

“ At Nuddea, where a man taking water from the river felt the

water suddenly rise above his feet and wet his clothes, and where an

unusually high ‘ tide’ was observed by the boatmen.

164 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2,

“ At Panch Beyria near Cutvva, in a tank about three miles from

the river.

“At Oolooah, 12 miles S. E. from Krishnagur, towards Ranaghat.

“ The water of the Jellinghee off Krishnagur was also disturbed.

“ Uniting these notices with those sent to the Hurlcaru from

Balasore, Beerbhoom and the Goorai river, I of course dismiss the

elephant and alligator, as free of all blame.

“ An earthquake appears to he the only efficient cause, but it is

strange that, although the phenomenon of ‘troubled waters’ is

noised abroad, no one has given notice of an earthquake.”

The Ven’ble Archdeacon Pratt remarked that there could be no

doubt that the disturbance was caused by a slight earthquake, and

in this view the members present concurred.

3. Prom Captain T. G. Montgomerie, Bengal Engineers, through

Major H. L. Thuillier, a paper “ On the extension of Survey operations

in Kashmir, Ladak, &c. and’the conquest of Gilgit.”

Captain Montgomerie made some observations with reference to

his map of the Janaoo territories, and chart of the Kashmir Series

Triangulation.

He remarked that the map reduced from the original to a scale of

£ inch to the mile, represents an area of about 24,000 square miles,

and being on this reduced scale, it shows, at a glance, the position of

Kashmir, with reference to the surrounding mountains. The country

represented embraces all the territories of the Jamoo, or Kashmir

Maharaja that lie on the Hindustan side of the great Himalayan

range ; that is, from the Ravee to the Jhelum, and from the plains

of the Punjab to the glaciers of the Nanga Parbat, 26,630 feet above

the sea.

The Chart, on the same scale, shows that the triangulation covers

no less than 56,000 square miles, or an area greater than that of

England.

A general description of the geographical features of the valley

was then given, dwelling upon the advantages its scenery derives,

from the number and variety of lakes and tarns, which are wanting in

almost all other parts of the Himalayas.

An examination of the map shewed the great number and gigantic

size of the glaciers now existing in that part of the Himalayas, and

the traces of ancient glaciers prove that they must then have formerly

1SGJ.]

165

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

been from 20 to 30 miles in length. Their present size, so much

exceeding those that have been found in more easterly parts of the

Himalayas, is no doubt due, in some measure, to the increase of

latitude, as well as to the great height of the peaks, which are

absolutely higher than any others west of Nipal.

Captain Montgomerie pointed out that the highest peaks had

generally been found on the spurs, at some distance from the water-

shed lines.

After a description of the rope-bridges used in the country, he

explained that the heights of the Kashmir series depended upon those

of the N. W. Himalaya series, and those heights had been tested by

trigonometrical levelling, carried round Colonel Waugh’s great

geodetical quadrilateral, viz., from Kurrachee to Sirouj, Sirouj to

Debra Dhoon, thence to Attock, and back again to the original

starting point. This circuit of no less than 2,500 miles, closed with

a discrepancy of only £ of a foot by one set of levels, and of 1J feet

by another.

The Kashmir series consequently may be said to have started, with

as accurate heights as nature would admit. The heights of the series

itself have been tested in a similar way, the effects of attraction are

known to be cancelled, in some measure, in the Kashmir series, as

Captain Montgomerie’s latitude observations shew that there is in

the mountains a strong Southerly as well as Northerly attraction.

Every care has been taken to diminish the uncertainties of the

refraction, which, in the lower hills, was about 1-lGth, and in the

higher ground, as little as l-25th, of the contained arc.

Sir Andrew Waugh’s system of trigonometrical levelling was ex-

plained, the main features being the taking of vertical observations

at the time of minimum refraction, between 2 to 3 p. m., repetitions

of observations on different days, and strict adherence to the same

apparent time for reciprocal observations. This system makes the

trigonometrical levelling a rival to the spirit levelling, more especially

in hilly ground.

For instance, the trigonometrical levelling from Kurrachee made a

point near Attock 1014 feet 6 inches, and the spirit levelling made

the same 1012 feet 3 inches, being a difference of little over 2 feet in

830 miles. The spirit levelling was carried out with the best modern

instruments of the largest size, and with every possible precaution to

y 2

[No. 2.

106 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

ensure accuracy. The trigonometrical levelling, had moreover, had

its own tests, and had stood them well, after traversing unprecedent-

edly great distances ; thus, starting from the sea at Calcutta, the

trigonometrical levelling closed at Bombay, with a discrepancy of

only 6f feet in a circuit of 2127 miles, similarly from Calcutta to

Kurrachee, 2082 miles, there was a discrepancy of 16| feet.

The result of the comparison of these two systems over such a

very long line was highly gratifying, and shewed the great value of

the trigonometrical levelling, which, in the infancy of geodesy, was

neglected, or at any rate, not made full use of, in Europe and other

places.

The Kashmir series observations afforded ample proof of the

reliability of the heights of inaccessible peaks, for, many as high as

20,000 feet, which were at first computed as inaccessible points, have

subsequently been visited as principal stations, and their new values

as accessible stations, have agreed very closely with those determined

before the station was visited. No greater difference, in fact, was

found than could be easily accounted for, by the difference in depth of

the snow at different periods, &o.

A short account was then given of the Kashmir series triangulation,

which is connected with the triangulation of India, and has been

carried over three snowy ranges, and across the great Himalayan

range in two places by stations built on its peaks.

The observations of the principal series were invariably taken to

luminous signals, viz., heliotropes and lamps.

Great difficulty was experienced in building the masonry pillars

and platforms on the snowy peaks. The highest part of the snow

was not always over the highest part of the rock. Several shafts had

to be sunk in the snow before the rock could be found ; when

found, sufficient snow had to be cleared to supply building material

for the platform. The snow had to be melted to slake the lime. A

description of an encampment on the snow was given, referring to the

difficulties necessarily encountered by the Surveyors during a residence

of at least three or four days on each peak.

The mountainous nature of the country enabled orders to he trans-

mitted at great distances by means of heliotrope signals.

The reverberatory lamps saved great delay, for if the clouds inter-

fered with the work during- the day, they generally fell to a lower

1861.]

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

167

level during the night, and observations could then he taken over

the clouds. The views seen from stations above the level of the

clouds were at times very startling. The general level of the clouds

looking like a vast sea, the higher ranges and peaks standing out

from it like peninsulas and islands, and the waves of clouds surging

backwards and forwards across the connecting ridges.

In the outer ranges the lightning and electricity generally was very

troublesome ; a portable lightning conductor had to be carried for

the protection of the instrument. Many curious phenomena in con-

nection with the electricity at high elevations were recorded. The

effect on a steel-framed umbrella, and other metal articles were more

especially peculiar on the frozen snow in a thunder-storm, the metal

making an unpleasant loud crackling noise.

Captain Montgomerie then read a portion of a memorandum referring

to the progress of the Kashmir series during the last season, which

will be printed hereafter in the Society’s Journal.

Captain Montgomerie pointed out that Messrs. Johnson and

Beverley had observed from points 20,000 feet above the sea, and that

a well determined trigonometrical station had been built on a point

21,480 feet above the sea.

During the season a large area had been mapped in Little Thibet,

including at least 300 square miles of glaciers. The glaciers of the

Mustagh and Karakoram ranges have in fact proved to be even larger

than those surveyed near the Himalayan range.

After referring to the late conquest of Gilgit by the Maharaja of

Kashmir, and the results likely to ensue therefrom, Captain Mont-

gomerie concluded by saying that if the late war made the Chinese

officials civil, the gap between Russia and the triangulation of the

Kashmir series, now little over five degrees of latitude (say 350 miles),

might be triangulated, and the project of the former Surveyor General,

Colonel Everest, might be carried out by measuring the arc between

Cape Comorin and Nova Zembla, an arc of nearly 70 degrees of the

earth’s surface. At any rate, if the Chinese are now more civil than

formerly, the Surveyors may hereafter succeed in fixing accurately the

geographical position of some of the towns of Central Asia.

The cordial thanks of the meeting were given to Captain Montgo-

merie for his very interesting observations and also to Sir A. S. Waugh,

under whose superintendence the valuable survey maps have been

got up.

1G8 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2,

The officiating Librarian submitted the monthly report for February

last.

Library.

The library has received the following accessions since the meeting in

February last.

Presented.

Auswahl aus den Divvanen des Mewlana Dschelaleddin Rumis. — By Mr.

J. Avdall.

Magnetical and Meteorological Observations made at the Government

Observatory, Bombay, 1859. — By the Govt, of Bombay.

Die Vedisclien Nachrichten von den Naxatra, von A. Weber. — By the

Author.

Statistical and Geographical Report of the Moorshedabad District. — By

the Bengal Govt.

Papers connected with a Report by Assistant Surgeon J. Lalor on the

Hill districts to the south-west of Mehur in Sind. — By the Director

of Public Instruction, Bombay.

Memorandum on the District of Bussahir and the pacification of the

Disaffected portion of its Inhabitants. — By the Punjab Govt.

The Oriental Christian Spectator for January, 1861. — By the Editor.

Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society of London, Yol. IV.

No. 5. — By the Society.

Proceedings of the Royal Society, Vols. 10 and 11.— By the Society.

Journal Asiatique, Vol. XV. No. 60 and Vol. XVI. Nos. 61, 62. — By the

Asiatic Society of Paris. •

Calcutta Review for December, I860.— By the Editors.

Exchanged.

The Athenaeum for November and December, 1860.

The Philosophical Magazine, Nos. 135, 136 and 137.

Purchased.

The Westminster Review for January, 1861.

Sur les Sources de La Cosmogne De Sanchoniathon, Par M. Le Baron

D’Eckstein.

Indische Alterthumskunde von Chr. Lassen, Vierten Bandes.

Revue des Deux Mor.des for November 15th, December 1st and 15th,

1860, and January 1st, 1861.

The Literary Gazette, Nos. 125 to 153.

Comptes Rendus, Nos. 19 to 26 of Tome LI.

Journal des Savants for November, 1860.

1861.]

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

169

Conchologia Iconica, by Mr. Lovell Reeve — containing figures and de-

scriptions of Cymbium, Anatina and Melania.

Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Tome XIII. — Zoologie No. 5, — Botanique

No. 2.

The Natural History Review for January, 1861.

Revue De Zoologie, Nos. 11 and 12 of 1860.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Yol. 6, No. 36 and Yol. 7,

No. 37.

History of Infusoria, by Andrew Pritchard, Esq. M. R. I. 4th edition.

Goldstucker’s Miinava Kalpa Sutras.

Lalgopal Dutt,

Offg. Assist. Secy, and Librarian _

Fob April, 1861.

The monthly general meeting of the Asiatic Society of Bengal,

was held on the 3rd instant —

A. Grote, Esq., President, in the chair.

The proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed.

Presentations were received —

1. From Captain F. P. Layard, 33 coins.

The following is an extract from a letter from Babu Rajendralal

Mitra, to whom the coins had been submitted for examination : —

“ The collection includes several specimens that are new to the

Society’s cabinet. Among them may be reckoned 1 of Ilyias Shah,

1 of Sekandar Shah, 1 of Ghids-ud-din, 3 of Ala-uddin Hossein

Shah, and 2 of Nasrat Shah of Bengal. With two exceptions, they

are in a good state of preservation, and one of them seems to be

of an undescribed type. There are, besides these, a Turkish grosh,

and a four-anna piece of Juddha Vikrama of Nepal, which deserve

mention.

“ The following is a list of the coins from Captain Layard.

No. 5. Ilyias Shah of Bengal, A. H. 747-760.

No. 4. Sekandar Shah, son of Ilyias Shah, A. II. 761 to 769.

No. 7. Ghias-ud-din Azim Shah Bin Sekandar, A. II. 769

to 775.

Nos. 1, 2, and 11. Ala-ud-din Hossein Shah, (The last No.

from a different die) A. H. 904.

170 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2,

Nos. 3 and 12. Nasrat Shall Bin Hossein. (No. 12 very much

defaced.)

No. 6. A grosh or piastre of 40 parahs, of Abdul Hamid Bin

Ahmed of Turkey. The weight is 293 grains, which is short of the

highest limit of the grosh by 17 grains ; A. H. 1198. Locale of

mintage, Kustuntunia or Constantinople.

Nos. 8, 9, and 10. Rupee of Mohammad Shah of Delhi, A. H. 1152.

No. 13. Shah Alum’s gold 2-anna piece.

No. 14. A silver penny of George III., dated 1800.

Nos. 15 and 16, Silver one and two-anna pieces of Shah Alum.

No. 17. A paisa of Mohammad Shah. (From Captain H. Forbes,

Bhagulpore).

No. 18. A siki or 4-anna piece of Girvan Juddha Vikrama of

Nepal, Samvat, 1721, (never get figured).

No. 19. A Nepal silver one-anna piece (date and name unknown).

Nos. 20 to 24. 3 four-, 1 two-, and 1 one-anna pieces of Shah

Alum.

No. 25. Arcot two-anna piece of Shah Alum.

No. 26. Ten cent piece.

Nos. 27 to 33. Modern Indian four, two, and 3 one-anna silver

pieces ; names undecipherable.

2. From M. Garcin de Tassy, a copy of a pamphlet containing

his lecture on the Hindustani language and literature, delivered at

the Ecole des Langues Orientates Vivantes, on the opening of the

Session of 1861.

3. From the Government of Bengal, a copy of the Report on the

Land Revenue Administration of the Lower Provinces for 1859-60.

4. From Doctor E. Roer, a manuscript text and commentary of

the Taittiriya Sanhita in the Tailinga character. This is the very

valuable MS. which has formed the basis of the edition, which is in

progress of publication in the Society’s Bibl. Indica.

Read a letter from Mr. F. Fisk Williams, announcing his with-

drawal from the Society.

The following gentlemen duly proposed at the last meeting, were

balloted for, and elected ordinary members.

Rev. T. II. Burn and Major P. S. Lumsden.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next

meeting : —

1861.]

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

171

T. Anderson, Esq., M. D., F. L. S., Officiating Superintendent of

the Government Botanic Gardens, proposed by Mr. Atkinson, second-

ed by Dr. Thomson.

Major J. T. Walker, Bombay Engineers, Superintendent of the

Great Trigonometrical Survey of India, proposed by Major Thuillier,

seconded by Mr. Atkinson.

Captain E. L. Earle, Bengal Artillery, Department Public Works,

Kurnal, proposed by Captain Montgomerie, seconded by Major

Thuillier.

The Council reported that they had appointed the Hon’ble Mr.

Laing and Mr. H. F. Blanford, members of their body, in the room

of Dr. T. Thomson and Captain W. N. Lees, and that Mr. Oldham

had been made Vice-President in the place of Dr. Thomson. They

further announced that Mr. J. Obbard’s name had been added to

the Sub-Committee for Meteorology and Physical Science.

Communications were received : — -

1. From T. Oldham, Esq., a note on an inscription on a stone

found at Sahebgunj.

The following is an extract from the note : —

“ I send herewith a rubbing copy of an inscription found on a

stone dug out of the ruins of the old buildings at Sahebgunj, one

of the stations on the East Indian Railway. It is situated to the

•North of the Rajmahal Hills, on the banks of the Ganges, and a

short distance to the East of the well known Teleeagurhi Fort.

“ In removing masses of these old ruins for materiel for the sever-

al buildings, &c., required for the railway, Mr. Anley, the Engineer

in charge of the works, was very particular in reserving any which

were of interest as being carved or sculptured, and among others

the stone from which this rubbing was taken. When I visited the

place it was in the compound of his bungalow safely preserved, and

by his kind aid, I obtained the copy. This was the only stone

among the thousands he had raised on which there was any lettering

or inscription whatever.

“ I submitted the rubbing to Babu Rajendralal Mitra, and I

quote his opinion

“ The inscription from Sahebganj is not of much interest. It is

inscribed in the Tirhoot character of the 16tli century, and records

the name of a royal priest — Raja Guru Sri Uttanga Sherh. The

z

172

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2,

compound consonant nga is doubtful, and the tt peculiar, but the

other letters bear a close resemblance to the modern Bengali.”

2. irom Captain L. Pelly, late Secretary of Legation in Persia,

through Sir H. Bartle Frere, a paper containing a narrative of his

recent journey from Trebizond to Kurraehee.

Captain Pelly was introduced to the meeting, and gave an inter-

esting account of his journey.

His route after leaving the shores of the Black Sea, lay through

Turkish Armenia by Erzeroum and Byazeed, and thence to Khoee,

Tabriz and the Koof-lan-koh to Teheran.

Captain Pelly briefly alluded to the fact of a series of earthquakes

at Erzeroum in 1859, and mentioned some remarkable caves and

inscriptions at Anee. He gave also some statistical information

relative to the trade and revenues of the province of Azerbayjan.

Fiom Teheran the route lay along the Southern side of the

Elburz range to Meshed ; thence through the hill track lying along

the Turcoman frontier, to Khaff, and thence across the desert of

Ghorian to Herat.

From Herat he moved by Sebzver, and Anardhurra ; and thence

by the borders of Laush and Seistan to Hurnah, rejoining the main

road to Candahar at Shahguz ; whence he proceeded along the

plain of Buckwah, crossing the Ivhashrood into Washeer, and thence

diverging Northward to the Helmund at Seah Guz.

From this point he again struck into the Candahar road near

Ghirishk, and so reached the former town by Kooslikinakoot.

Reference was made to a Hill Fort not before visited by an Euro-

pean, overlooking the plain of Seistan called Sipeli-pot or Ivillah

Roostum ; also to three partially submerged towns on the Eastern

shore of the lake of Seistan, named severally Nadali, Kher-Kookh,

and Goolsepegah.

Captain Pelly alluded also to three tuppahs or islands with the

ruins of towns on them situate in the Seistan Lake, and never

visited in modem times. The island visited by Captain Conolly

is to the South of the Lake, and is called Khoorja. A sketch of

Dr. Forbes’ murder was given as detailed by the eldest son of the

chief who murdered him.

Fiona Candahar the road taken was through the Kuzzuck Pass,

across the valley of Pesheen and so to Quetta or Shawlkote. From

1861.]

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

173

this point the route lay near the head of the Bolan Pass to Mus-

tonog ; thence to Khelat itself ; and so by Bhagwan and Khozdar

down Beloochistan to the Indian Ocean where Captain Pelly crossed

the frontier into British territory within a few miles of the Port

of Kurraehee.

The lecturer bore testimony to the general correctness of General

Perrier’s work, and spoke of the admiration evinced by the Afghans

at the truthfulness and impartiality of Mr. Kaye’s history.

At the close of the lecture, Sir Bartle Prere remarked that this

was the first journey made by an English officer across Afghanistan

since the period of the war, and that it was remarkable that on this

occasion it had been made by an officer unarmed, and riding in his

uniform.

A vote of thanks was passed to Captain Pelly for his interesting

communication.

The Officiating Librarian submitted his report for March last.

Library.

The following accessions have been made since the last meeting.

Presented. ,

Cours D’Hindoustani a l’E'cole imperiale et speciale des Langues

Orientates Vivantes.— By M. Garcin De Tassy.

Contributions to a knowledge of the Reptiles of the Himalaya mountains.

(From the Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London, February 28th,

1860). — By Messrs. Schlagintweit.

The Calcutta Literary Gazette for 1833. — By Dr. E. Roer.

S. Jesu Christi Evangelii Latina Interpretatio, quam ad Graeci idiomatis

rationem expendebat Ben. Arias Montanos Hispalensis. — By the Same.

Justini Philosophi and Martyris Apologise Duae et Dialogus cum Try-

phone Juda;o. — By the Same.

A Manuscript Commentary of the Taittiriya Sankita in the Tailinga

character. — By the Same.

Report on the Land Revenue Administration of the Lower Provinces for

1859-60.— By the Govt, of Bengal.

Report on the Results of the Administration of the Salt Department

during the year 1859-60. — By the Same.

Selections from the Records of the Bengal Government, No. XXXIV. —

By the Same.

The Calcutta Christian Observer for February and March, 1861. — By

the Editor.

174

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2,

The Oriental Baptist for Feb. and March, 1861. — By the Editor.

The Oriental Christian Spectator for February, 1861. — By the Editor.

Report of Progress on the Lahore and Peslmvvur Road. — By the Pan-

jab Govt.

Muller’s History of Ancient Sanskrit Literature.— By the Govt, op

Bengal.

Purchased.

A Manuscript Text of the Taittinya Sanhita in Devanagari character.

The Literary Gazette, Vol. VI. New Series, Nos. 131 to 137.

Journal Des Savants for Dec. 1860 and January, 1861.

Comptes Rendus, Tome 52, Nos. 1 to 5.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Third Series, Vol. 7,

No. 38.

Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 4 Se'rie, Tome XIII.

Lalgopal Dutt,

Offg. Asst. Secy, and Librarian.

Foe May, 1861.

The monthly general Meeting of the Asiatic Society of Bengal

was held on the 1st instant.

A. Grote, Esq., President, in the chair.

The proceedings of the last Meeting were read and confirmed.

Presentations were received —

1. From Mr. G. D. Westropp, Rawul Pindee, a figure of a female

head sculptured in relief, found on the borders of the Hazara country

between the villages, Ilheree Shahan and Oosman Khatur.

2. From the Secretary to the Eoyal Geographical Society,

London, the thirtieth Vol. of the Journal of the Society.

3. iiom Captain T. C. Anderson, several copies of a pamphlet

containing Hints for the formation of a Geographical Garden, Ac.”

4. 1 rom Babu Rajenrlralal Mitra a copy of his Bengali work

entitled S ilpika Darsana and another containing life of Sevaji.

5. From J. Muir, Esq., D. C. L., a copy of his work “on the

Sanscrit Texts on the origin and history of the people of India,”

Part III. with a book of Index to Parts I. and II. of that work.

6. From Mr. A. E. Blond, two very large Oyster shells found at a

depth of 12 feet in the Drainage works excavations in Chowrinehee

road. °

175

1861.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

7. From M. Stanislas Julien a copy of his work entitled “ Metliode

pour Dechiffrer et Transcrire Les Nonas Sanserifs Dans les Livres

Chinois.”

A letter was read announcing the withdrawal of Lieutenant II.*

Sconce from the Society.

The following gentlemen duly proposed at the last meeting were

balloted for, and elected ordinary members : —

T. Anderson, Esq., M. D., F. L. S.

Major J. T. Walker, Bombay Engineers.

Captain E. L. Earle, Bengal Artillery.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next meet-

ing :

J. D. Tremlett, Esq. C. S., proposed by Mr. Cowell, seconded by

Mr. Atkinson.

Maharaja Man Singh Bahadur, of Oude, proposed by Mr. Atkinson,

seconded by Dr. Fayrer.

His Excellency Sir William Denison, K. C. B,, Governor of Madras,

proposed by Mr. Atkinson, seconded by the President.

Capt. L. Pelly, Bombay Army, proposed by Sir Bartle Frere,

seconded by the President.

Communications were received —

1. From Lieut.-Col. H. Yule, the following note of an account of a

printing press discovered in the F ortress of Agra when it surrendered

to the British Army under Lord Lake in 1803.

Calcutta, April 2Gth, 18G1.

My deae Atkinson, — Among some old papers, I lately found

the note which I copy and enclose, thinking it may be worth printing

in the Society’s Journal.

I am not aware whether there is any other information existing

as to the attempted introduction of printing in India under the

great kings of the 17th century.

The original note is in the handwriting of my father, the late

Major William Yule of the Bengal Army. He was all his life a devoted

student of Persian and Arabic literature, and left a large collection

of Eastern MSS. which are now in the British Museum. At the

date referred to, (1803) he was Asst, to Col. Scott, the Eesident at

Lucknow.

The sheet of the Koran to which the note refers is, I regret to say,

17G Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2,

no longer attached, to it, nor if it existed could it now probably be

identified.

Your’s sincerely,

(Sd.) H. Yule.

“ The accompanying sheet containing six pages of the Koran, has

a little history attached to it which seems to me worth preserving.

“ On the surrender of the Fortress of Agra to the British Army

under the command of Lord Lake in the year (1803), a good deal of

treasure, and much valuable property, or rather what seemed at one

time to have been such, (was found). This Fortress had long been

the residence of the Sovereign of Hindustan, or Great Mogul as he

is usually called, but which it ceased to be at the death of Shah

Jehan, who had long been kept in restraint in it by his son Aurung-

zebe who assumed the government.

“ Whatever property had been left in the place at the death of

Shah Jehan, had remained, it was understood, undisturbed in it, until

the British Army sat down before the place in (October 1803).

“kOn possession being obtained, the magazines and vaults which

were supposed to contain the Iloyal property were pointed out by

some of the old residents of the place, and the massive and iron-bound

doors were soon made to give way to the efforts of the soldiery, who

very soon emptied them of every thing which was portable. In the

evening of the day which saw this scene of confusion, my friend

Lieutenant Arnold Nisbett Mathews of the Bengal Artillery went to

view the interior of the Fortress. Passing one of the vaults which had

shortly before been plundered, he entered, and the first object which

attracted his eye was a machine which to him appeared (to be) a

European mangle. On closer inspection however, he discovered it to

be (what he never previously had an opportunity of seeing) a

printing press and what is more, having the types ready set for

some Oriental production. My friend happening to write to me in

the evening, mentioned the circumstance in a passing way, I was

however anxious to learn what the work had been, which had thus

been most probably the very first that had ever been attempted to

be printed in Hindustan, and that too, under the auspices of the

head of the Empire. I instantly therefore despatched a letter by

express to my friend wherein (acting as Post master at Lucknow

where I then was) I entreated him to ascertain what the work might

3861.]

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

177

be, and to give me if possible a proof sheet of it. This was attempted

under manifold disadvantages which I need not enumerate, and the

sheet to which this is attached, is the result. The type is an excel-

lent one, and none as far as 1 can judge, none exists in Europe or

elsewhere equal to it.

“ The press was pulled to pieces and the types scattered in an hour

or two after this sheet had left the press.”

2. From Babu Radha Nath Sikdar, Abstracts of Meteorological

Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s office in the months

of August and September last.

3. From Captain J. F. Stevenson through Professor Oldham,

notes of an interesting account of his visit to the hot springs of Pai

in Tenasserim.

4. From Lieutenant-Colonel IT. Yule a paper entitled “ A few

notes on antiquities near Jubbulpore.”

Colonel Yule read his paper to the meeting and a vote of thanks

was passed to him for his interesting communication.

Mr. Oldham laid before the meeting a small collection of fossils

and rocks from the vicinity of Sydney, Australia, for which he stated

that the Geological Survey were indebted to the kindness of his

Excellency Sir William Denison. As these specimens presented

several points of interest which might be new to the Members of

the Asiatic Society, he had laid them on the table, and would say a

very few words regarding them.

To those who had given any attention to the subject of Indian

Geology, it was well known that the true Geological horizon, or

age of the Coal-bearing rocks of this country was a disputed question.

By some they had, without much consideration of the evidence on

one side or the other, been unhesitatingly placed at the same level

in the general scale as • the coal-measures of Europe ; by others

they had almost as unhesitatingly been referred to a much more

recent epoch. The latter seemed to be the more favorite, as it was

the more modern notion. Thus Mr. ITislop, to whose admirable

researches near Nagpore, Indian Geology owed much ; Dr. Carter

of Bombay, and several others, and to a very great extent following

in their footsteps many European geologists also, had till very

recently, admitted of no separation into distinct systems, or groups

of different ages, of the immense thicknesses of rock which together

178 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2,

constituted the several rock-masses associated with Coal in this

country. Subdivisions no doubt were introduced, but all were class-

ed under the one great epoch — and all were unitedly set down as

Jurassic or Oolitic.

This view was ably argued by the Eeverend S. Hislop in several

papers, some of which were published in the Journal of this Society,

and others, .in the Journal of the Geological Society of London—

and such was the received opinion up to the publication by the

Geological Survey of India of some of its researches. In 1856 for

the first time, this enormous thickness and strange assemblage of

rocks was broken up into its proper component parts by the separa-

tion of the Talcliir group, of the Bajmahal series and recently of

the Panchet series : all marked successive steps in reducing to some

system and order, the enormous thickness of these sedimentary

rocks and in defining more and more accurately the limits of that

group, with which alone good beds of coal appeared to occur — the

Damuda ; until now, on the plainest and most convincing physical

evidence alone, independently of organic remains, it had become

necessary to subdivide into at least six distinct groups, many of

which are separated by wide intervals, the whole series which up

to this time had been considered one.

These subdivisions, established solely by the officers of the. Survey,

had since been to a great extent adopted by Mr. Hislop and others,

but nevertheless, so far as any published data are available, they

still seemed to maintain unshaken their opinion of the Jurassic

age of the great series associated with coal or what the Geological

Survey call the Damuda series.

This question had naturally engaged Mr. Oldham’s attention from

his earliest arrival in India, and he had recently in a paper published

in the 2nd volume of the Memoirs of the Geological Survey of

India, given a brief summary of the results of his investigations

on the subject. In this paper he had endeavoured to shew that

the whole weight of the evidence fairly considered, went to assign

a much earlier date to these rocks than had been previously assigned

to them. He had shewn that a group of beds, to which he had

given the name of Bajmahal, was of the same age, or contained all

the same fossils, as beds described in Cutch by Capt. Grant, as

being unconformably covered by others containing in abundance

186].]

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

179

f.ssils acknowledged to be of the same age as the lower oolite of

England : that these Bajmahal beds were therefore, certainly as

old as, probably older than, the lower oolites, and that further

these Bajmahal beds were separated by a very large interval from

the Damuda beds, which latter would consequently be considerably

lower. Other evidence, all tending to the same conclusions, was also

given. Up to that time (February 1860) the only animal organic

remains we had found, was as elsewhere noticed, a single elytron of

a beetle. But while that paper was actually passing through the

press, Mr. W. Blanford had made a most interesting and most im-

portant discovery of Beptilian remains, imbedded in rocks above all

the true Coal measures of the Baniganj field, and separated from

them by an unconformity. To this group of rocks he had subse-

quently given the name of Panchet. These remains afforded im-

mense aid in determining the age of the beds. The uncertainty

which hangs over fossil evidence depending only on vegetable

remains is well known, and this uncertainty is increased a thousand-

fold, when the fossil flora of one district is to be compared with

that of another separated from it by half the surface of the globe.

When Mr. Blanford in February I860, first announced this dis-

covery, and gave him a brief description of the fossils, Mr. O. at once

replied, requesting him to look carefully at them, for that his brief

notice appeared to indicate that he had met with Dicynodon remains.

Mr. 0. left Calcutta shortly afterwards, before these fossils had been

fully opened out, having only seen a few of them which did not prove

to be Dicynodont, as he had anticipated, but Labyrintliodont amphibia.

On his return, however, towards the close of the year he soon per-

ceived on an examination of the whole collection, which had mean-

while been cleaned out, that his first speculations were correct, and

that there were some well marked Dicynodon remains.

It was well known that this group of reptiles had never hitherto

been found out of South Africa ; and on a reference to the paper he

had alluded to above, it would be seen that he had in it indicated the

marked analogy which he believed to exist between these Dicynodont

Strata of South Africa, and some of our beds in India ; a belief, at

that time, based solely on the character of the vegetable remains,

but which was thus strongly, and most unexpectedly confirmed by

this discovery of Beptilian remains of the same character also.

2 A

180 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2,

He had had the locality well searched again this season, and had

added much to the collection, and he had submitted all to the ex-

amination of his friend Professor Huxley ; and was gratified lately

by hearing from him that the collection did contain true Dicynodont

as well as Labyrinthodont reptilian remains.

Unfortunately however, even this discovery did not fix very

exactly the true level of these beds, for the exact position of these

South African strata was not fixed, but all would agree in thinking

them either Triassie or Permian. And as a necessary consequence,

the Damuda Series, which is below these, must be as old, if not older.

This important discovery gave an additional value to all such

comparisons of Indian strata with those known to occur in other

countries ; and it was in this point of view that the present small

collection of specimens from Australia presented several points of

great interest.

That plants not only generically but specifically identical with

those found in the Indian Damuda rocks were found also in the

Sydney sandstones had long been known. These plants had been

described by Morris and McCoy. The latter had on the strength

of the evidence of these plants alone expressed his conviction that

the group of beds to which they belonged was altogether and

widely separated from that below, in which occurred numerous

remains of Mollusca, corals, &c., which were acknowledged to re-

present a lower carboniferous era. The plant beds above were con-

sidered Oolitic. Those, however, who examined the rocks in situ did

not support this conclusion, and did not recognise any break in the

regular sequence of the two series. Certainly nothing of this kind

was so markedly traceable as to lead to the idea that the interval

which had elapsed was representative of the immense lapse of time

between the lower carboniferous and the lower oolitic epochs of

Europe.

The positive identity of some of the fossil plants with those

found in India, was as he had said long known, and he was even aware

of the striking resemblance in general lithological character of some

of the finer sandstones and shaly beds in which these plants occur-

red in both countries. But he was not aware of the very marked

and curiously persistent agreement in general aspect between the

rocks of the two countries.

1861.]

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

181

1st. The fine earthy sandstones of dove and greyish tints, in

which most of the Glossopteris and Phyllotheca remains are found,

were so identical with the beds in several parts of India, in which

similar remains occur, that the specimens on the table might readi-

ly be supposed to come from Indian localities. Of this character

specially were some of the “ Upper Damuda” beds in the vicinity of

Jabalpdr.

2nd. The Coal of Australia was identical in general character with

that of India — the same peculiar laminated structure, with mineral

charcoal in flakes marking the surfaces of the layers ; and further,

precisely the same curiously curved jointing, which here gives rise

to that singular structure known as Ball coal, and regarding which

much has been said and written. Without entering into any question

as to the cause of this, the specimens on the table shewed the per-

fect identity of the structure in the Australian Coal with that in

the Indian rocks.

3rd. These coincidences were peculiarly interesting, because the

rocks which exhibit them were known to contain identical fossils.

But there was still another which might be noticed. The beds which

in Australia hold so abundantly the remains of Marine Mollusca,

&c. (the Wollongong sandstones) were in mineral texture identical

with the peculiar greenish coloured muddy and pebbly sandstones

which in India are known now as Talchir rocks. And if this simila-

rity in texture could only be further established by the discovery

of similar remains in this country, the gain to Indian geology would

indeed be great.

If then we are correct in assigning to the Damuda beds in India,

a geological date, certainly as old as the upper Permian, and we

admit the synchronism of the Australian rocks containing identical

plants, there ceased to be such an unbridged interval between these

and the Lower Carboniferous rocks which underlie them.

The evidence of a very close analogy between the two series of

deposits being, therefore, very strong, it may, he thought, be confi -

dently anticipated, that, while we had received a key to the elucida-

tion of the fossiliferous deposits in India from Australia, we should

be able, from a closer investigation of the rocks of this country, to

throw back a reflected light on the series in Australia, which might

tend to remove many of the present difficulties and apparent anoma-

2 A 2

182

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

[No. 2,

lies. It would seem that we had in India series of beds much

higher in the general sclSte than anything as yet found in Australia,

for he was not aware ,of any group of rocks distinct from and above

the Sydney sandstones, while it was possible that they had repre-

sentatives of other groups lower in the scale than our Talchir rocks. In

any case it was evident that much information could he gained from

a careful comparison of the rocks in the two countries. For enabling

this to he, in part at least, carried out we were indebted to the

zealous aid of Sir Wm. Denison lately Governor of Sydney, now

Governor of Madras.

Sir Wm. Denison remarked that the series now on the table was

intended to form a complete representation of the section of the rocks

near Sydney. The specimens were all carefully numbered and lettered,

and this numbering referred to a carefully prepared section on which

the corresponding numbers were given. This he regretted to say had

been either mislaid or forgotten in the hurry of leaving Sydney.

He would, however, write for a copy of it, and on its receipt it would

be found that this collection contained specimens from each succes-

sive group of beds.

All along the East coast of Australia, the country rose with a

regular scarp, the whole series of rocks in which appeared to him

to present an unbroken succession of beds, rising one above the other

step by step, marked by no break physically. But they presented

a marked difference in their organic contents. Down to a certain

point the fossils were chiefly of plants such as those on the table.

Then came beds with coal, and under these the beds with large

Spirifers, Orthis, Pacliydomus, and true lower carboniferous fossils.

He believed no coal was found below the commencement of

these fossils in the Wollongong sandstones, and none above the

plantbeds. A controversy was now going on between the Rev. Mr.

Clark and Mr. McCoy, regarding the age of these beds which he

believed turned chiefly on the peculiar characters of a fern.

He had been much interested in the few remarks made by Mr.

Oldham, and so far as he could, would always have great pleasure

in aiding the Society by procuring for them specimens or informa-

tion.

The Officiating Librarian submitted his usual monthly report,

18G1.]

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

183

Li BRAKY.

The library has received the following books since the meeting in April

last.

Presented.

Methode pour Dechiffrer et Transcrire les Noms Sanscrits Dans les

Livies Chinois, Par M. Stanislas Julien. — By the Author.

Legende D’llvala et Valapi (episode du Mahabharata, Par M. Ph. E.

Poucaux.— By the Author.

Journal of the Statistical Society of London, Yol. XXIV. Part 1, with a

list of the Fellows, &c. of the Society (corrected to 31st December, 1860).

— By the Society.

Journal Asiatique, Cinquieme Serie, Tome XVI. Nos. 63 aud 64. — By

the Asiatic Society oe Paris.

The American Journal of Science and Arts, Vol. XXXI. No. 91. — By

the Editors.

The Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society of London, Vol. XVII.

Part 1, No. 65. — By the Society.

The Annals of Indian Administration, Vol. 5, Part 1. — By the Bengal

Government.

The Oriental Christian Spectator for March, 1861. — By the Editor.

Sanscrit Texts on the origin and history of the people of India, Part 3,

with a book of Index to Parts 1 aud 2 of the work. By J. Muir, Esq.

D. C. L. — By the Author.

The Oriental Baptist for April, 1861.— By the Editor.

The Calcutta Christian Observer for April, 1861. — By the Editor.

Selections from the Records of the Bombay Government, No. LX. New

Series, containing Capt. Fife’s Report on the Eastern Narra. — By the

Bombay Govt.

Bibidhartha Sangralia, Vol. 6, No. 72.— By Babu Rajendralal Mitra.

Life of Sevaji, Bengali Translation of. — By the same.

S'ilpika Darsana. — By the same.

Revue Orientale et Americaine. Troisieme Annee, Nos. 26, 27.— By the

Editor.

Indische Altertliumskunde, Von Chr. Lassen, vierten Bandes, erste Halfte.

—By the Author.

Exchanged.

The Athenmum for January, 1861.

The Philosophical Magazine, Nos. 138, 139.

Purchased.

Die SSabier und Der SSabismus, von Dr. D. Chwolson, Bands 1 and 2

with a book of Index.

184 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2,

Sehir-Eddin’s Geschichte von Tabaristan, Rujan und Masanderan, von

Dr. Bernhard Dorn.

‘ Aly Ben Scliems-Eddin’s Chanisches Geschichtswerk oder Geschichte von

Gilan, von B. Dorn.

‘ Abdu ’L-E'attah Fumeny’s Geschichte von Gilan, von B. Dorn.

Ausziige aus Muhainmedanischen Schriftstellern, von B. Dorn.

Diwan des Abu Nowas, von Wilhelm Ahlwardt, 1. — Die Weiulieder.

Geschichte der Stadt Medina, von Ferdinand Wiistenfeld.

Beitrage zur Geschichte Der Kaukasischen Lander und Volker aus Mor-

genlandischen Quellen. II. Geschichte Schirwans unter den Statthaltern

und Chanen von 1538 — 1820, von Bernhard Dorn.

liber Die Uberreste der Altbabylonischen Literatur in Arabischen tjber-

setzungen, von D. Chwolson.

Roudh El-kartas, Par A. Beaumier.

Die Traditionelle Literatur der Parsen, von F. Spiegel.

Descriptio Al-Magribi, Par M. J. De Goeje.

Die Lieder des Halls, Vol. 3, Part 2, von Hermann Brockhaus.

Beitrage Zur Kenntniss der Iranischeu Spracheu, 1. Theil, — von, B. Dorn

und Mirsa Muhammed Schafy.

Neriosengh’s Sanskrit-Uebersetzung des Yafna, von F. Spiegel.

The Quarterly Review for January, 1861.

Catalogue Annuel de la Librairie Franchise, Vol. 3 of 1860.

Eiorterungen iiber Pseudo-Wakidi’s Geschichte der Eroberung Syriens,

von D. B. Haneberg.

Revue et Magasin de Zoologie, No. I. of 1861.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Third Series, Vol. 7,

No. 39.

The Literary Gazette, Vol. VI. New Series, Nos. 138 to 141.

Journal des Savants for February, 1861.

Comptes Rendus, Tome 52, Nos. 6 to 8.

Lalgopal Dutt,

Offg. Asst. Secy, and Librarian.

18G1.]

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

185

Report of the Curator, Zoological Department, July.

I have the pleasure to acknowledge the following presentations : —

1. From H. E. H. The Prince Consort. An exquisitely stuffed

head with horns of the Scottish Eed Deer. This having been a

desideratum in the Society’s museum, I wrote to Andrew Murray,

Esq., of Edinburgh, requesting that he would endeavour to procure a

fine specimen for our collection. In reply he remarked that — “ The

Eed Deer head with the full complement of tines and a tolerable

crown is not easy to get. It is called a ‘ Eoyal Stag,’ and is

usually preserved by the sportsman as a trophy. But 1 took the

opportunity,” he adds, “of being at Balmoral with the British

Association to ask one for you, from Prince Albert through his factor

or factotum, Dr. Eobertson, who promised to bring my request before

his Eoyal Highness.” # * * The following is an extract from a

letter from Dr. Eobertson, Chamberlain to H. E. H., to A. Murray,

Esq. — ‘I embraced an opportunity before H. E. H. the Prince

Consort left Balmoral, to place your letter into his hands, and was

much gratified to receive the commands of H. E. H. to forward to

you for the object stated in your letter, the head of a ‘ Eoyal Stag’

having the ‘ cup,’ and the usual complement of tines. It is a fine

specimen. I have seen larger ; but it is remarkably regular and

well developed. Perhaps it may add a little to its value, not only

that it is presented by the Prince, but shot by H. E. H. The fol-

lowing is the history of the specimen, which I am directed to com-

municate. ‘ This Stag was killed by His Eoyal Highness, the Prince

Consort, upon Lochnagaar, the 8th September, 1859 ; weight, after

being cleaned out, 16 stone 121b ’ It would be very difficult to get

the series, shewing the horns in their different years ; the growth

of the horn depending so much on pasture. If fine, the horns are

developed quickly ; if poor and precarious, as in our country, they

are slower and uncertain in their growth. In parks where the food

is rich, the full complement of tines is seen at three or four years.

The received opinion with us is that the animal never shews a royal

head under six or seven years.”

Unquestionably the Cervus EiApmrs is stunted in its develop-

ment in the Scottish Highlands, for the reason assigned ; as also on

186

[No. 2,

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

the bleak moors of Devonshire, and in Ireland, where the species

would appear to he fast verging on extirpation.* It attains a finer

growth in Richmond Park, Surrey ; though still not comparable, in

the magnificent development of horn, to the specimens occasionally

met with in the peat-bogs of the British Islands and other post-

pliocene deposits of the west of Europe, or to the noble Stags which

still exist in the great forests of Hungary and Transsylvania. Vide

dimensions of the horns of a modern Stag, shot on the Buckowina in

1815, in J. A. S. X, 749,— and figure of a Hungarian horn, p. 750,

pi. f. 11 ; also figure of the noble pair of horns of an ancient

Irish Stag in the Natural History Beview for January, 1860, p. 61.

At a meeting of the Geological Society of Dublin, (November 8th,

1843, as cited by the late W. Thompson of Belfast,) “ a magnificent

series of the horns of the Red Deer, from Balinderry Lake, County

Westmeath,” were exhibited, among which was “ one pair of gigantic

proportions, having nineteen tines, possessed also of the unusual

quality of being, in huntsman’s parlance, 4 doubly royal,’ or giving

indication of a double palmation near their terminations ; an occur-

rence of a rare kind, and the result of very advanced age in the

animal.”f (The latter is a mistake.) Vide also Owen’s figure in his

British Fossil Mammals and Birds. Many years ago, Professor

Schinz of Zurich remarked to me, in the course of his correspondence,

that the fossil specimens of C. elapses found in Switzerland are

generally about one-fourth larger, in all their dimensions, than the

common existing race of the same region.

It has occurred to me that the great Hungarian Stag might prove

to be no other than the Asiatic race, which is known to extend to

the eastern shore of the Euxine, from which region a pair are now

* Vide Thompson’s ‘Natural History of Ireland,’ IV, 81.

f Doubtless the identical specimen figured in the Natural History Review

which numbers nineteen tines. The Red Deer of Norway are considerably small-

er than those of the Scottish Highlands. Thus, Mr. L. Lloyd remarks, that on

the island of “ Hittern, which is situated within less than one hundred miles of

Drontheim, the ancient capital of Norway, there are a good many Red Deer

still remaining — several hundreds it is said — and more than one of my friends,”

he adds, “ have enjoyed tolerable sport with the rifle : * * * but every one

agrees in stating that the Deer found on the island are remarkably small— one-

third less, at the least, than those in the Highlands of Scotland. These again are

inferior to the German Deer, so thut it would seem that either a deficiency

of proper food, or the severity of the climate, has caused the breed greatly to

degenerate.” Scandinavian Adventures (1854), II, 219.

J SGI.]

187

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

living in the London Zoological Gardens : hut the figure of a Hunga-

rian horn, before cited, does not hear out the supposition ; it having

more the character of the fossil Stag-horns of Western Europe. The

Asiatic race is the C. elaphus of Pallas’s Zoograpliia Bosso-Asiatica

(I, 216, edit. 1831). — “ Europseos magnitudine excedere videtur.

Caput elongatum, rostro producto versus frontem sub-compresso,

extremo depressiusculo, rotundato. * * * Cornua masculorum,

cum portione cranii ponderata 20 libras* asquabant. * * * In

ipsa Russia exulent,t nisi quandoque advenat ; in nemerosis ad

Terec fluv. totoque Caucaso usque ad Cuman lluv. frequentissimi ;

denuo apparent magno numero in sylvosis subaltaicis, et dehinc per

totam Siberiam, circa Baicalem maximelacum ct ad Vitim et Lenain

lluviis usque, non in maxime borealibus, nec in ultimo Siberiae angulo.

* * * Longitudo animalis a summo rostro ad anum 7', 8'', O'" ;

altitudo ad scapulis 4', 5", O'" ; ad lumbos 4', 6'', O'" ; longit. capitis 1’,

6", O'" ; caudte 4s'1, 2,'/.” This is the Kashmirian Stag (Hungal or Hun-

glu of Anglo-Indian sportsmen), which Mr. A. Leith Adams, Surgeon,

22nd Regiment, has noticed in Proc. Zool. Soc. 1858, p. 530, where

he remarks that “ the horns are large, and usually very massive,

with from 10 to 15 or more points according to age. The largest

pair of horns 1 have measured,” he adds, “ were 4 feet round the

curves, with 6 and 7 points. In habits and general appearance,”

remarks this observer, “ the Kashmirian Stag bears a striking resem-

blance to the Red Deer. Although it is seldom now-a-days that

individuals of the latter species escape the hunter so long as to

attain the size and magnitude of the Kashmirian animal, yet I think

it will be found that the horns of those killed in the forests of Scot-

land in former years are equal to any at present met with in

Kashmir.” (The race, however, is different, as the superior magni-

tude of the Asiatic Stags, compared with the modern European, is

conspicuous at all ages ; and vigour and high feeding, rather than

great age^ — when the horns successively decline,— produce the maxi-

mum of development during the animal’s prime of life, as Mr. Adams

would doubtless admit, and at least some individuals should attain

the necessary age even now in the Scottish Highlands. “ An adult

* 20 its. Russian = 18 Its. avoirdupois.

t Mr. T. Witlam Atkinson obsorvod numerous Stags in the southern Oural

(in the district of the gold-mines of Calbouch), which were doubtless of the Asiatic

species.

188

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2,

[Kashmirian] Stag,” continues Mr. Adams, “ averages 13 hands in

height” [ ! ], i. e. U ft. ; and Pallas’s 4| ft. at croup is prohahly

French measure, and therefore fully equal to the other. But an

adult Wapiti (C. canadensis), which I measured alive in London,

with well developed horns, was only 4 f feet high at the shoulder ;

though Lewis and Clarke measured one, which “ on placing it in

its natural erect position,” measured 5* ft. from point of hoof to

shoulder; and Mr. Catlin informed the late Secretary of the Zoolo-

gical Society (Mr. D. W. Mitchell) that he had seen a pair of shed

Wapiti-horns, at the foot of the Rocky Mountains, of such dimen-

sions, that when set up on their points, and thus converted into an

archway, the tallest man of his party could walk under without

touching them* Mr. Hodgson gives the height of his Tibetan

C. aefinis as from 4| to 5 ft. at the shoulder (J. A. S. XX, 38b) ,

and it has been a disputed question whether this or the Kashmirian

(i. e. the ordinary Asiatic) Stag should he referred to C. Wallichii,

Duvaucel (Fr. Cuvier, Mamm. Lithog. II, t. 104). The latter name

was founded on a living pair formerly in the Barrackpore menagerie,

which were brought from Muktinath, near the famous towering moun-

tain-peak of Dwalgiri, but on the opposite or eastern side of the Gun-

dulc river and lying north of the great Himalayan range. The male,

as figured by M. Fr. Cuvier (from a drawing sent by M. Duvaucel),

would appear to have then borne his second horns ; and he measured,

according to Hardwicke, 4i ft. high at the shoulder, and is figured

with an expanse of white disk surrounding the tail similar to that

of the Wapiti, but I suspect exceeding what is seen either in the